Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

It had been a long time since the four great sects had met for anything other than discussion conferences, but when the  Xiandu was called to respond to an emergency in the Yingchuan region, he did not imagine that he would encounter something that exceeded his understanding.

Since the fall of the Qishan Wen Sect, Yingchuan was a no man's land. The small Yingchuan Wang sect had failed to gain the favor of the others due to their relationship with the Wen and they did not have an impressive level of cultivation, so when they began to have problems in their region they could not help but beg for the intervention of the Xiandu , Nie Huaisang.

His first envoys briefed him on the details and he knew it was not something he could deal with on his own. The leaders Jiang, Jin, Nie and Lan had been summoned to the place. The latter was accompanied by his uncle. Furthermore, coincidentally, Lan Wangji and Wei Wuxian, along with the young men Lan Sizhui and Jingyi, were hunting not far from there and upon hearing about the situation they decided to go take a look and help a little.

Jiang Cheng and Jin Ling were the first to arrive after Nie Huaisang. Wei Wuxian's group followed them and were still in the middle of greetings when Lan Xichen and his uncle arrived.

Since there didn't seem to be anything strange at first glance, they took a moment to talk. Jin Ling had a lot to catch up on with her friends; Lan Wangji was reporting the results of his recent hunt to his uncle and Wei Wuxian came over to tease Nie Huaisang a little. Lan Xichen then approached Jiang Cheng who had been left aside from him and bowed to him which the other answered.

—My sincere congratulations, Jiang-zongzhu. He hadn't had the opportunity to give you...—he mentally scolded himself and then corrected himself—:...to give him my good wishes for his future marriage.

Jiang Cheng turned his face away from him and spoke to him with forced courtesy. —I-I appreciate it, Lan-zongzhu. I heard from Wei Wuxian that he was unwell and was in seclusion. Is he feeling better?

He turned around suddenly when he heard Lan Xichen laugh, but it was more of a whimper, a lament. He now looked at him with sorrow, with reproach. —How can you ask that when you know the reason? Jiang Cheng, I...

Lan Xichen took a step forward with the intention of taking Jiang Cheng's arm, but Jiang Cheng took a step back to avoid it. He lowered his gaze and spoke to him in a hurt voice. -Sorry. I'm sorry, it was inappropriate to ask that question. Zewu-jun, I ask you not to take this into account.

Slowly, Lan Xichen recomposed his posture and after taking a deep breath he regained his serene expression, but there was a very uncharacteristic coldness in his eyes. —No, I ask you to forgive me for my way of acting. I apologize, I will go now to my brother.

He bowed again and turned around. Although that brief exchange had not gone unnoticed by the others present, none of them could do anything about it and boy had they tried everything, especially Wei Wuxian. Everyone present knew well what happened between the two leaders and the reasons why it was like this, and the same thought arose in each one's mind: " I wish things were different."

At that moment, the ground where they were standing began to shake so strongly that none of them could remain standing, and lines began to glow on the ground that soon revealed an unknown formation. No one had time to react, mount their sword and get out of there. The movement became stronger and the light completely blinding.

Wei Wuxian regained consciousness little by little. The first thing to awaken was his sense of touch and he perceived the heat of a body that had him sheltered in his arms, which caused him immense peace. However, he began to notice several things that seemed out of place. His legs were very close to the other person's stomach because he could feel the movement of the breath on his knees. The arms around him were thin and soft.

His sense of smell was the next thing that woke up and his nose was invaded by a sweet floral aroma that was very familiar to him and caused him an immense desire to cry without understanding why. Then his hearing woke up and he was able to realize that there was another sound of breathing near him. At last his eyelids obeyed him and he was able to open his eyes to search for the face of the person who was cuddling him to sleep.

A woman.

He tried to control his tears so he could continue observing her face in the darkness, but even if he couldn't see her well, it was impossible for him not to recognize her. His arms became very short when he tried to hug her and his voice sounded very high pitched when he began to call her. —A-Niang! A-Niang!

The woman woke up immediately and stood up hugging him in her arms. Next to them was a man who soon lit a fire talisman and then a candle to illuminate his family. Cangse Sanren pulled her son away from her to examine him, felt his body and caressed his cheek. —A-Ying, what's wrong? Why are you crying?

Wei Changze surveyed his surroundings, looking for any animal or anything that could have hurt his little one, but Wei Ying stared at him for a moment and stretched out his arms towards him. —A-Die!

The man smiled and approached them, letting his son hug him. —Well, well, it was probably just a nightmare, right? It's all right now, A-Die and A-Niang are with you.

Had that been it? Was it all a nightmare? But it couldn't be, everything was so real, he had such vivid memories that he didn't believe they were the product of a nightmare. He was sure that that was his father's hug and that somehow he was small again, but how could he verify what was a dream and what was reality?

A couple of days later they were approaching a town and he could tell by the busy roads. The place seemed familiar to him, as if he had already been there. His days had been an eternal feeling of  deja vu  that he couldn't get out of his head and they were becoming more and more intense.

Just like at that moment. There was still a long way to go before they reached the town, but Wei Changze couldn't allow his wife to walk any further than her and helped her sit on the donkey they were traveling with. Wei Ying gaped at the scene and already knew what would happen next, so he stretched out his arms and let his father lift him over his head to place him firmly on his shoulders. That was a wonderful feeling, He remember his happiest from his first life, but it was just happening.

I already had a better idea of what could have happened. Despite how quickly events happened he still managed to read a couple of characters in the arrangement  desire, return, opportunity . He didn't have anything clear, but he couldn't do much at that moment either.

They began to cross a narrow bridge and Wei Ying looked back to see his mother sitting on the animal his father was leading. He turned to the front and gave a small cry of admiration because from his height he could distinguish the roofs of the houses.

—A-Die! A town! Where we go?

—That's Yiling. Let's spend a couple of days here and see if they need any help.

His enthusiasm disappeared in an instant. He didn't remember much about his early childhood, but from when he was orphaned until Jiang Fengmian came for him he was always in Yiling, so whatever had happened to his parents was while there.

-I do not want to go! I do not want to go! —He protested so hard that he almost fell off Wei Changze's shoulders. They had already crossed the bridge, so he lowered it and Cangse Sanren got off the donkey to go tend to her son.

-What's happening? It's just a town, we have been to other towns before and we have gone to hunt a couple of  yaos  and ferocious corpses or exorcise a house.

—No, let's not go there. “A-Ying doesn't want to be alone, I love my A-Die and A-Niang,” he sobbed, hugging his mother.

—A-Ying, what's wrong? Why do you say that? —She asked, trying to understand what was bothering her son.

—You leave and never come back for A-Ying. I don't want to go there, I don't want to. Let's go from here...

Cangse looked at her husband with concern. What her son was saying didn't make any sense, but she couldn't help but feel uneasy.

Wei Changze approached him and spoke calmly. —Don't be afraid, A-Ying. Let's go there and see how we can help. I promise you that we will not be separated from you.

-No! No! They're going to leave me. I don't want to go, don't go, don't go.

Cangse spoke up. —Let's do what A-Die says, but I promise you that if it is necessary for us to leave you alone, we are not going to help them. Alright?

Still with some fear, Wei Ying nodded and the three of them entered Yiling. It was very different from how he remembered it from when he had gone with Lan Zhan, even it seemed different to his from his time as Yiling Laozu. They spent a couple of hours walking through its streets full of merchants and stopped to eat at a restaurant that took a little time to recognize because it was quite new in every way. With a huge smile, Wei Ying made a request. —Sweet soup! Sweet soup!

After a delicious family meal, Wei Changze took the opportunity to talk to the person who was serving him about whether there was something happening in the town. He told her about rumors of a creature they had seen descending from the Burial Mounds. They had called the sect in charge of the place, but they were still not going to attend to them. "Ah, but it's probably too dangerous to take a child with you." I can recommend someone to leave the little one with if you want to go investigate.

Wei Ying approached his mother and tugged on her sleeve. —A-Niang, please... you promised.

She smiled and stroked her son's hair, then looked at her husband who nodded reluctantly. —It won't be necessary. Thank you so much.

The family left the restaurant, but Wei Changze did not look satisfied. -What are we going to do? We can't leave them like this...

Wei Ying felt a little guilty. In his other life, he wouldn't have left them without doing something either, but then an idea occurred to him. -Aid! A lot of help. Let's go to Yunmeng!

Both adults looked at the little boy who now seemed very animated. He was right, they had to seek help and there was nothing better than having old allies. Furthermore, it had been a long time since he had visited his best friend, they had not even met their respective children.

Chapter Text

They spent the night in Yiling and left after breakfast. With a boat trip they were in Yunmeng just in time for lunchtime. The town was as lively as ever and the aromas coming out of the restaurants were very appetizing, but the food would have to wait until after arriving at Lotus Pier.

The feeling of  Deja vu  had faded as soon as they left Yiling, but being back in that place with its original appearance rekindled the feeling just a little. Wei Ying ran a little ahead of his parents when crossing the main gate of Lotus Pier, but he had overlooked a small detail because of his excitement. He was halfway through the yard when three small barks made him freeze in place. Three little balls of fur ran towards him at all the speed his little legs could give and he also ran at the full speed of his short legs until he reached his mother and jumped. She reacted in time to receive him in her arms.

After the puppies, a little boy appeared running and saying their names. —Moli, Feifei, Xiao ai! High!

The dogs stopped a short distance from the woman who was carrying a terrified child in her arms. He peered over at them, clearly bewildered by the unfamiliar faces.

Cangse Sanren smiled at him and then looked at his son, whispering in his ear. —A-Ying, they're just puppies, they don't want to hurt you, they just want you to say hello. They won't do anything to him, right, Jiang-gonzi?

Little Jiang Cheng reacted when he was addressed with such respect. He nodded vigorously and spoke determinedly. —They are puppies and I am still training them, but they don't want to attack anyone, they just want to play.

Wei Ying turned slightly and looked at the cubs, but then turned his gaze towards Jiang Cheng who was frowning and seemed to be in expectation. If this was his chance to right the wrongs of the past, then he had to do his part in the matter.

He slowly let go of his mother and asked her to put him down, but he held on to her skirt for a moment longer. Cangse put a hand on his head and with a smile from her spoke softly to him. —You don't have to fear them, they won't do anything to you.

Jiang Cheng's frown became more pronounced and he was attentive to Wei Ying's movements, but his expression turned to one of surprise when he saw Wei Ying extend a hand and take a step forward with the intention of touching one of the puppies.

-No wait! —He shouted, getting in front of him and Wei Ying was startled, but Jiang Cheng soon clarified why he reaction —. If you get close like that they're going to jump on you and lick your hand.

He gave an order to the puppies not to move and then Jiang Cheng indicated how best to approach. Wei Ying listened attentively, still with a little fear, to the instructions to approach Xiao Ai, who according to his shidi, was the most docile. When he was one step away, he told him to bring his hand closer so he could sniff it and the puppy even gave him a lick before placing his head under the frightened child's palm.

When he considered that was enough, he gave another order to the dogs to go to the place where they were sleeping and they obeyed him. As soon as he said this, Wei Ying threw himself on top of him and hugged him tightly, sobbing a little.

—Hey! "Don't do that," he protested half-heartedly, but Wei Ying hugged him tighter. He could think that maybe he was doing it because of the puppies' scare, but in reality he was too moved by everything that was happening.

As Jiang Cheng continued to protest, a familiar voice reached his ears.

—Welcome, Changze, Cangse.

“Jiang-zongzhu,” his parents greeted in chorus. Wei Ying let go of Jiang Cheng and also bowed. He looked a little further into the distance and noticed three women and a girl approaching as well. He had to make a lot of effort to hold back his tears to be able to see his shijie again  , but the conversation between Jiang Fengmian and his parents caught her attention.

—What brings you to visit? It's been years since we last saw each other.

Wei Changze walked over and explained the situation. —We thought about going for a look, but A-Ying was very insistent that we not go alone. Sometimes children are more sensitive to these things, so we decided to listen to him and ask for help.

Jiang Fengmian turned to him and smiled. He remembered that smile well, it was the same one he offered him when he went to look for him in Yiling. For a moment he felt very comforted by the memory of his first life.

“I finally get to meet Wei Ying,” Jiang Fengmian commented, looking closely at the boy and then looked back at his father. He looks so much like you, Changze...although it seems like he brought out your smile, Cangse.

Saying this last thing he looked towards his mother, but her expression caused a sour feeling to rise from his stomach. That way of looking at her and smiling at her was very familiar to him from his past life because he had seen it time and again in every woman who had the audacity to approach Lan Wangji to try to get his attention, ignoring – through ignorance or on purpose – that the man At his side was his husband before the heavens and the earth.

In his first life he had never had to witness such brazen behavior from his uncle, but he suddenly understood why Yu Ziyuan's rage had lasted until the end of his life.

Fortunately, he had experience in that type of situation and without hesitation he took action, approaching his mother. He tugged on her sleeve to get her attention and stretched out his arms for her to pick him up. Once in her arms, he clung to her neck and looked at Jiang Fengmian with a frown and a pronounced pout on his lips that he only relaxed for a moment to declare decisively: "My mommy is only mine and his." my dad.

The reactions of those present were diverse. Wei Changze gaped. He had actually noticed the way his friend looked at his wife, but being just a servant he didn't see it appropriate to make any claim. At that moment he was debating whether to congratulate or scold his son, but Cangse Sanren's boisterous laughter took away his opportunity to do either.

She hugged her son who was still sulking in her arms tighter. -Of course, of course. Mommy is A-Ying's and Daddy's, no one else's.

Jiang Yanli was both embarrassed and amused, so she hid half of her face with her sleeve. However, she was happy because the newcomer seemed to be just the kind of friend her little brother needed.

Jiang Cheng was speechless because, except for his mother, no one had ever scolded Jiang Fengmian like that and he never imagined that Wei Ying would be the first.

Wei Ying turned his gaze towards Jiang Fengmian, but even if they took it as a simple pout, he was very serious and the leader had at least had the decency to blush and look away from his two friends. He knew his attitude was childish, but now he could allow it because he really was a child again. At that time, he had already decided that he didn't like Jiang Fengmian that much.

For her part, Madam Yu relaxed her face a little and even had a slight smile of satisfaction. Wei Ying had definitely earned some points with his display of childish jealousy that wasn't all that far from the truth and at that moment she decided that she liked her little guy a little.

She turned to her companions. “Yinzhu, have rooms prepared for them and food arrangements made.”

—Yes, Madam Yu.

Cangse Sanren put her son down, but did not let go of his hand. She walked towards Yu Ziyuan and when she was in front of her she gave an indication to her son. —Say thank you, A-Ying.

Wei Ying clasped his little hands and bowed to her. —Thank you very much, Madam Yu.

Cangse smiled and then did the same. —Thank you for the hospitality, Madam Yu.

Ziyuan nodded and Wei Ying could see a smile from the woman for the first time. She wasn't the only one gaping; When she turned to look, Jiang Cheng was also looking at his mother's gesture in surprise.

The rooms that had been prepared for them were not the same as the ones Wei Ying had known in his early childhood or youth. These were closer to the area where Yu Ziyuan and her trusted people had her residence, which intrigued him greatly.

Wei Changze had taken the donkey to the cavalry and would then go with Jiang Fengmian to discuss the details of his mission and what was necessary to help the people of Yiling. Cangse had taken care of cleaning up her son in time for dinner and was combing his unruly hair when a sweet little voice called from the door. —Madam Wei, can we come in?

"Go ahead," she replied kindly. Wei Wuxian's smile widened when he saw that it was Jiang Yanli and behind her Jiang Cheng was barely visible. Cangse Sanren finished tightening her son's red ribbon and let him approach the Jiang children.

Jiang Yanli addressed her with extreme courtesy. —My mother wants him to join us for food. Her husband and my father will also be there.

Wei Ying was speechless and turned to look at Jiang Cheng, but he was looking at him with a serious face and even seemed a little curious. Cangse Sanren thanked her for her invitation and Jiang Yanli asked them to follow her there.

Cangse was talking to Yanli about when she was little, how she started talking when they left Lotus Pier and at that time he called her  Ayí [1]. Yanli, with her usual warmth, smiled at her and nodded, beginning to address her with that term from that moment on.

Jiang Cheng and Wei Ying were a couple of steps behind, and although the latter tried to get his  shidi  to chat with him a little, they were not having any success. However, just before reaching the veranda where family meals were usually held, Jiang Cheng pulled Wei Ying's arm and dragged him away from everyone's sight.

-Hey! What's happening? —He protested when he was taken by surprise, but remained silent when he noticed Jiang Cheng's seriousness—. A-Cheng?

-What are you doing here? It was four years until you came...

Wei Ying was speechless for a moment, but little by little he smiled and without hesitation hugged him again. —Jiang Cheng, do you remember? You remember!

Regaining consciousness was gradual for Jiang Cheng as well. He first perceived the soft warmth of a blanket that covered him up to his shoulders. He was in a spacious and very comfortable bed, but something felt out of place.

His ear woke up to the singing of cicadas, the croaking of frogs and the soft lulling of water, a very familiar and warm sound, the sound of home. To his nose came the sweet aroma of lotus incense, Yunmeng's specialty.

He slowly opened his eyes and took a moment to get used to the darkness. His room was unfamiliar and familiar at the same time. He saw Yunmeng Jiang's engravings on the ornaments on the bed, but it had been a long time since he had seen one like that.

He got out of bed and his feet barely touched the floor, and the boots next to the bed were very small. He hurriedly put on his shoes and ran out of the room towards the courtyard and walked around it, examining the buildings around it. Lotus Pier, the original, in all its splendor stood before his eyes.

Was I dreaming?

He felt like his legs weren't going to hold him up for much longer, but suddenly a series of barking caught his attention. In that patio there was a fenced corner where three small dogs lived. He approached to observe them and noticed that they were puppies, they were Xiao Ai, Feifei and Moli, just a few months old and who were now squealing for his attention.

He opened the gate and went in so he could hug his puppies and he could no longer contain his crying. The noise must have been loud because a moment later he perceived the light of a flashlight approaching and when he looked up it was his sister approaching, worried that something had happened to him.

He released the puppies and ran to hug her while still crying. —A-Jie!

—What do you have, A-Cheng? What's happening? Does something hurt you? —Yanli asked very worried.

—It doesn't hurt at all. A-Jie! —He responded sobbing.

Jiang Yanli forced him aside and examined him. He was apparently fine, perhaps he had had a bad dream. Together they locked the puppies up again and then she accompanied him to the room to tuck him in and try to calm him down.

—Do you think you can go back to sleep?

A capricious impulse led him to shake his head vigorously. —Stay with me, A-Jie.

Jiang Yanli was very surprised. Despite how attached her little brother was to her, he had never acted that way and it moved her to think that his nightmare must have been so terrifying that he now asked for her company to sleep. If only she knew.

Jiang Cheng did not want to go back to sleep for fear that it was all a dream, but at some point he had been unable to fight any longer and did not wake up until the next morning to the distant sound of the gong alerting the disciples that it was time to begin the work. day.

He was disoriented at first, but Yanli went after him to make sure he was ready to go to breakfast. He must have imagined it, but anyway he wasn't prepared when he saw his mother arrive to join them. Tears came to his eyes again and not caring if she was going to scold him or punish him, he ran to hug her but he barely reached her thighs at that moment.

Yu Ziyuan might have been going to reprimand him, but Jiang Yanli soon intervened for him. —A-Cheng had a nightmare. Mother, please...

He heard her sigh and then her hands taking him firmly by the shoulders to separate him from her. He didn't protest, she was more than happy with him being able to hug her for a moment, but it took him by surprise when Yu Ziyuan crouched down from her to his height and pulled him into a tight hug. He had remained silent, but he could no longer contain his tears. He had his advantages being so small. —A-Niang!

-Stop. —Yu Ziyuan was reprimanding him as always, but she did it in a tone that seemed warm to him, not like he remembered. It was just a nightmare, it's not something you have to fear. You have to be much stronger than that.

He nodded to please her, but he was sure that it hadn't been a nightmare, it couldn't be. Everything was still so confusing, because his memories from that time were very blurry while his memories from another life were too clear. It hadn't been a nightmare, but it still couldn't be explained how he had woken up in that situation.

His thoughts were interrupted when Jiang Fengmian finally arrived. Jiang Cheng turned away from his mother when he heard his footsteps and the crying that he had already subsided came out of his chest again. He did the same and ran towards him, hugging his thighs under the confused gaze of his father. Yu Ziyuan sat up, dusted her clothes a little, and took her place. —Your son had a nightmare.

Jiang Fengmian smiled and stroked his son's head, but in a more surprising move the next instant he grabbed him under his arms and picked him up to pat his back. -It was only a dream. You are much stronger than anything you have ever dreamed of, you have nothing to fear.

—A-Die! —Jiang Cheng tried to contain himself, but perhaps knowing that he was a small child freed him from the self-imposed restrictions of age, so he hugged his father tightly, not only because of his  dream  but because there were so few times that he had that dream. gesture that he was going to try to prolong even more now that he understood how much he had missed in his absence.

____________

[1] Āyí = Aunt. It works both for blood aunts and for those women older than you, from your parents' generation.

Chapter Text

Jiang Cheng didn't have the time – nor the inclination – to tell Wei Ying all the details, so he asked again. -What are you doing here?

"Save my parents," he said very proudly and it was the only thing he could answer because Jiang Yanli had already returned to go call them.

—A-Cheng, A-Ying, don't be left behind. "You know A-Niang doesn't like us making her wait," she said, extending her hand for her little brother to take and he did, although a light blush appeared on his cheeks. Wei Ying didn't say anything and tried to suppress a smile, so he preferred to chat.

—My dad said your name was Yanli and that you are my  shijie . Can I call you that?

She covered her face with her free hand, looking embarrassed. -I'm sorry! We didn't introduce ourselves. I'm Jiang Yanli, but you can call me  shijie  if you want.

Wei Ying began to talk to them about what his parents had told him while they were on the way to Lotus Pier, about how his parents had been adventure partners before their marriages. He was excited to have many more memories with his parents and didn't want to forget any.

He couldn't share much more because they had already reached the veranda and he had to go take his place next to his mother. The Jiang siblings settled down next to Yu Ziyuan and all they had to do was wait for the men. Wei Ying was a little anxious because he would always scare him a little and because he didn't know how he would get along with her mother, but it was a little strange that he himself had been the one to offer them to stay and not Jiang Fengmian.

While they waited, Yu Ziyuan asked Cangse Sanren some questions about the years they had been away, so Wei Ying knew that it was a little over six years since Wei Changze made the decision to leave the Yunmeng Jiang Sect and become a wandering cultivator alongside his wife. Jiang Fengmian always left the door open for his friend in case he one day wanted to come back and settle there when they had children.

Wei Ying couldn't help but grimace. He didn't believe that Jiang Fengmian had the same inclinations as Jin Guangshan, but he definitely could no longer trust that his intentions were completely pure and selfless. He hoped he wouldn't catch him glaring at her mother because she was capable of throwing whatever she had on hand at him even if she scolded him later. Being five wasn't so bad after all, because he could be a little rude and they would just take it as behavior to correct.

Jiang Fengmian and Wei Changze finally arrived and sat next to their wives. The servants began to bring the food and Wei Ying got a bowl of lotus root and pork rib soup. It smelled good, but it wasn't like the aroma he remembered and when he tried it it didn't have the same flavor either.

Jiang Cheng was sitting next to him and laughed discreetly as he sighed in disappointment as he took the first bite. He leaned towards him a little and whispered in his ear. —A-Jie still doesn't know how to prepare it.

Wei Ying took one more bite to his mouth and without removing the spoon he looked at Jiang Cheng and smiled at him before continuing to eat. Knowing that Jiang Cheng also retained memories of his afterlife brought him peace because with his inability to remember all things he was not sure if he could avoid some of the events that led to them ending in tragedy. He didn't know if his parents would want to settle in Yunmeng, but he would find a way to maintain communication with Jiang Cheng.

—Yiling's matter seems to be urgent. I consider it necessary to carry a regiment, because if it really is a creature that came out of the Burial Mounds it must be very powerful. Nothing good can come out of that place,” Jiang Fengmian spoke.

Turning discreetly, Jiang Cheng caught a glimpse of the grimace on Wei Ying's face. He would later see how the two of them could talk secretly because there were many things to discuss. For the moment, he had to see what they planned to do about the problem in Yiling.

—Who takes care of that region? Shouldn't they take care of it? Yu Ziyuan questioned and Jiang Fengmian sighed.

—There was a minor sect taking care of the area, but gradually Qishan Wen has gained power on the ground.

Wei Changze shook his head disapprovingly and Wei Ying noticed that even his mother was serious. He also didn't miss that Jiang Cheng was trying to hide his displeasure because in that life he still had nothing against the Wens.

—We will leave first thing tomorrow morning. Once we take care of that we will detour to one of the cities in our charge that has some problems with water ghouls . If everything goes well, we will be back in five days.

Wei Ying paid attention to Madam Yu. She insistently caressed Zidian on her finger, as she usually did when she was thinking about something and it was a trait that Jiang Cheng had repeated upon becoming the master of her. His nervousness grew, but it didn't last long as she finally revealed what she had on her mind. -It's a waste of time. They are just  water ghouls , they can be good training for more inexperienced disciples. I'll take you there to take care of it while you go to Yiling.

—My lady, the severity of the infestation is not clear, it could easily surpass them.

—If it were serious, we would have had a more urgent warning. “Anyway, I will take Yinzhu and Jinzhu with me.” She then shifted her gaze to Cangse SanRen and spoke to her politely although she had a hint of haughtiness in her voice. I think it's a good opportunity to take A-Cheng and start to familiarize himself with all this, since next year he will begin his formal training. You can take Wei Ying too, Fengmian can handle Wei Changze alone.

The two children exchanged a look, surprised and speechless, while Cangse Sanren smiled and bowed slightly, bowing her head. —I thank you, Madam Yu.

Was she being nice or did she just want to prevent his mom from being around Jiang Fengmian? Although if that was the case, Wei Ying would be extremely grateful.

Jiang Fengmian was smiling, although his gaze was not directed at anyone. He turned serious and looked at Madam Yu. "It's decided, then." My lady, I ask you to send a message either when they are done with the matter or if they require our help.

She responded with a contemptuous sound between her lips, but as she brought the cup of tea to her lips she looked away at her husband and smiled half-heartedly with some satisfaction.

—Ayi, can I show the lotuses to A-Ying? Jiang Cheng asked Cangse Sanren when they finished eating. She smiled at him and put her hand on her son's head to get his attention.

-Do you want to go? —Wei Ying nodded. Alright, just don't get too close to the shore or you might fall.

He nodded enthusiastically and stood up to leave with his shidi. He knew that seeing the lotuses was just an excuse because he had already spent a lifetime contemplating them and they were nothing new, although their beauty could not be disputed. They went to the farthest edge of the dock where there was no one.

-What are you doing here? Jiang Cheng repeated this time without hostility.

-I already told you. Save my parents.

Jiang Cheng growled. The whole situation was very strange, because although in his mind he had a greater understanding of things, he could not get his mouth to pronounce the words he wanted and could only express himself like a five-year-old child.

-What is this? Are we dreaming?

Wei Ying shook his head very hard and knelt on the edge of the dock to reach for a pod that was very close. He then sat with his legs dangling over the edge and signaled to his shidi to come sit next to him. -Matrix. I read a few words, I think we're back.

Listening to him speak like a five-year-old child was also infuriating – although as an internal joke he reminded himself that he should be used to it by now because even as adults the other one never stopped his  Xianxian-is-three-year-old attitude.  At least he had a more accurate explanation. He had suspected it, but he needed some kind of confirmation.

—Do you think the others do too?

Wei Ying shrugged and then pouted. —I want to see Lan Zhan.

Jiang Cheng grimaced. Even though he had a similar wish, it would be hypocritical to say it out loud.

—When will we see them?

He tried to remember. As young heirs, he remembered meeting the others at some point in his life before coming to receive Gusu Lan's education, but he wasn't sure when. However, he was sure about Wei Ying and Lan Zhan.

—You met him when we arrived in Gusu.

—At fifteen! Ten years to go! "I don't want to wait that long," he protested, his pout growing.

The two were silent for a long time. It was nice to see the wind shake the lotuses and create patterns in the calm waters. Wei Ying had always longed to return to those days when he and Jiang Cheng had no worries other than not making Madam Yu angry, being pampered by Jiang Yanli, and playing with his friends. However, now it was much better because he had arrived in the company of his parents.

In just a few days he had been able to avoid losing them and thanks to that many other things were changing without intending to.

—Can we make more changes?

-About what?

-Many things. All the bad. My parents are alive now and Madam Yu doesn't hate me. You have your dogs. We can change things because we already know what will happen.

Jiang Cheng thought about it for a bit and his eyes filled with tears. —We can save them all.

—Mmn. Let's do it. We have to become very very strong, more than before.

-Yeah! I will work very hard. I'm going to protect my parents.

"A-Ying, don't lean so much or you'll fall into the water," Cangse Sanren warned once again as she saw her son holding onto the edge of the boat and looking at the large expanses of lotus in admiration.

She sat in the shade as she watched her restless son and his new friend pacing the boat. Madam Yu was accompanied by her maids at the back of the cabin, but after a while she peeked out to monitor the behavior of her son.

—Don't you know how to swim yet? Madam Yu asked with a disapproving air, but Cangse smiled.

—Changze started teaching him recently, but he still doesn't have the strength to swim in strong currents.

Yu Ziyuan nodded and watched the little boy who did not leave Jiang Cheng's side for a moment. They looked like a copy of his parents. —I guess he will also start training his very soon.

—Mmn. We are teaching him how to meditate and the basics before we start it fully. “He's a little restless, but we think he's talented…” She stood up abruptly and approached her son. Wei Ying! How many times must I repeat to you not to lean so close to the shore?

The little boy turned around, surprised that his mother was scolding him, and took a couple of steps away from the edge. Jiang Cheng had also turned around and was now laughing a little amused by the situation because he had never seen Wei Ying so submissive, not even when Yu Ziyuan was scolding him.

Suddenly, the boat shook very hard to the point that everyone jumped quite high. Cangse was next to her son and practically caught him in the air, but Jiang Cheng was a little closer to the shore and with the jump he was about to be sent overboard, if it had not been for Cangse's reaction who managed hold his leg and prevent him from falling.

Yu Ziyuan also reacted immediately, but being further away it took him longer to arrive, but she did so just in time to pick up her son and cradle him in her arms. Jiang Cheng was holding back crying from shock – damn five-year-old body – but he couldn't control the tears that wet his eyes.

—That was not natural. “Something caused it,” Madam Yu stated. Jiang Cheng, at his age, was already an excellent swimmer but as Cangse Sanren said, he still did not have the necessary strength to swim in a current as strong as those of those waters and if it had also been something provoked, she was not sure if he would have been unharmed when he fell from the ship.

—He could simply be a mischievous ghoul or he could have more harmful intentions. We are close, but we have to be careful until we are on land. “She” turned to her son and took him by the hand. You better stay away from the side.

Wei Ying nodded and accompanied his mother to sit next to her and hug her waist while she stroked his head. Yu Ziyuan looked at the water a little longer and then returned to her place. She placed Jiang Cheng on her lap and began to examine him carefully.

-He is okay? —Cangse Sanren asked after a while of silence.

—Maybe he got hit a little, but nothing happened, right? —She spoke to her son and he nodded.

Jiang Cheng turned to Cangse SanRen and, bowing his head slightly, thanked her. Thanks, Ayí.

Madam Yu smiled slightly, approving of her son's attitude and then made him sit next to her. He kept looking at Wei Ying and her mother other than to give her own mother a sideways glance. He hesitated for a bit, but then decisively turned to Yu Ziyuan and tugged on her sleeve a little. —A-Niang...

-What's wrong?

He hesitated for a moment longer, looked askance at his friend and then exhaled sharply before launching himself to hug his mother's waist. He waited for a moment for her to reprimand him, but the scolding did not come and after a while he could feel a hand resting on her back. Finally he was able to sigh calmly and smile. Likewise, Wei Ying smiled watching the scene.

—Jiang Cheng, where are we? —Wei Ying asked as they waited at the port for the   Yunmeng juniors to disembark.

The little heir took a look around. —It seems familiar to me.

The delegation did not go unnoticed by the locals who looked relieved that their problems would soon be solved. Madam Yu agreed to talk to one of them, a fisherman that everyone else seemed to trust.

For a few months now, merchants and fishermen were facing difficulties due to some mischievous ghouls that had come to settle in the nearby waters. They did not appear to be extremely malicious, but they had a penchant for causing boats to jump or capsize so that both people and the cargo they were carrying fell into the water. Even if they took all possible precautions, these pranks always represented losses and they could no longer bear it.

It took a few moments for Madam Yu to organize everything for the ghoul hunt. They were going to divide into four groups, led by the four women each accompanied by a few  juniors . They enlisted the help of local merchants to load their boats with some empty boxes to lure the creatures.

Jiang Cheng and Wei Ying stayed with a servant in a tent on the shore of the lake from where they could see the area chosen for the hunt in the distance. Wei Ying grimaced because he was missing out on seeing his mother in action, but it wasn't bad for him to wait for them while he ate a delicious frozen dessert that with the heat of the environment was perfect.

The two children were beginning to doze when the servant told them that the boats were returning. They got up suddenly and looked out from the balcony to check it out and when they were close they ran to meet them. Some disciples had their clothes soaked, others had barely been splashed with water. Cangse Sanren was adjusting her hair before getting off his boat and receiving her son who had already run towards her in his arms. —Don't run so close to the shore, I don't want you to slip and fall into the water.

—A-Niang will save me! Isn't it true?

Cangse kissed him on the forehead and smiled. —Of course, but you don't want to scare your mother, do you? Better behave yourself.

—Yes, A-Niang! —He said laughing and hugged her tightly.

Jiang Cheng was a little more measured and just ran until he was next to his mother and held her hand before the people at the port surrounded her. She squeezed her son's hand tightly so as not to lose him among the crowd that thanked him for her work until little by little they made way for an older man, but for whom everyone seemed to have a lot of respect. It was the city administrator who bowed deeply to Yu Ziyuan and expressed his gratitude. After they were given a batch of gifts, she said goodbye to them with the intention of going to the rest home they had in the city to change and rest before returning home.

The disciples went to their rooms while Yu Ziyuan, the twins and Cangse Sanren, as well as their respective children, stayed in the hall of the main house. Madam Yu asked for ink and paper to write a note that had to be delivered immediately to her husband in Yiling, telling him the success of her mission so that as soon as they completed theirs they would return directly to Lotus Pier.

The four women then retired to their rooms to rest for a moment, but the two children preferred to go out and mingle with the other disciples so they could be told what had happened.

Although they had managed to take care of a couple of  ghouls , a few more surpassed their abilities, but the twin maidens took care of one. They were already familiar with the sisters' perfect coordination, but they were completely stunned by the teamwork of Madam Yu and Cangse Sanren. They would not have imagined it because for them the second was just a newcomer and they had never seen her abilities, but apparently that was not the case with her teacher and together they killed three  ghouls  at the same time. Now Wei Ying wanted to see his mother during a fight even more, but he also wanted to see her fight alongside his father.

Cangse Sanren had already recovered her energy and wanted to take a walk around the town, so she went to look for her son for the walk. As soon as he took her hand, she extended the other one towards Jiang Cheng. -Do you want to come?

He smiled and nodded. He immediately took his  Ayí  's hand and the three of them went out to walk the streets of the town. Wei Ying had a feeling of  deja vu  as they walked, but he couldn't recognize what place that was and neither did Jiang Cheng seem to have recognized him.

An exquisite aroma diverted his attention and he looked for the source of it. It was a food stand that offered some pies that looked very appetizing. He pulled Cangse Sanren's hand and pointed over there. —A-Niang, I want a pie.

She looked and denied. —Then you won't be hungry for food.

—Yes, I will! I'll eat it all! Please please...

She denied again. —I'll buy it for you, but you'll keep it until after dinner.

Wei Ying pouted sharply for a moment, but then smiled and nodded. -Alright! A-Ying will wait.

Cangse smiled and patted his head before turning to Jiang Cheng. —Do you want one too, A-Cheng?

The little boy's eyes lit up and he nodded determinedly. She let everyone choose the pie they wanted, but something caught her attention for an instant. She took one more pie and after paying she walked behind some stalls without saying anything to the children, but they followed her.

-Hello little one. Are you hungry? You can eat this. —She crouched down offering the pie she had in her hand. From their perspective, neither Wei Ying nor Jiang Cheng could see who he was talking to, so they moved a little and could see a boy about their age who took the food and took a timid first bite, but then couldn't. control himself and ended up devouring the entire pie.

Looking closer, the boy had some bruises that didn't seem to be caused by a fall or at least not a normal one and he was quite thin. Wei Ying took pity on him and also offered him her pie to eat. For a moment, the little boy stared at him without taking what he offered. He passed the morsel in his mouth and with a cautious voice asked her a question. —C-can I take it to my A-Niang?

Jiang Cheng took a couple of steps forward and offered him his pie. —Take mine.

The little boy's eyes filled with tears and he received the two pies, carrying them very carefully and gave them a very marked bow.

—How did you get hit? Is your mother okay? Cangse Sanren questioned.

The boy did not answer and avoided her gaze. Cangse smiled compassionately and asked him again in a softer voice. —It's okay, little one. How about you tell me your name first?

Chapter Text

Wei Ying and Jiang Cheng had managed to open the door slightly to listen to the argument between their respective mothers.

-No, that's not possible. Do you realize what you are asking of me?

Cangse was serious, which was unusual for her, except when she was faced with an injustice and what was happening there was one of the worst. -Yeah. I am asking you to save an innocent child from the abuse and humiliation that he suffers. He is part of his people, he is a little one from Yunmeng, isn't it the sect's job to ensure the well-being of its inhabitants?

She had noticed that, although she was not very prone to show it, Yu Ziyuan had a strong maternal instinct that she decided to appeal to. Furthermore, the fact that the little boy was the age of her children touched that sensitive chord in the woman and in this way she managed to open a gap.

Yu Ziyuan's gaze was hard, but after a moment of silence she sighed and spoke calmly. —I know, but also understand that if what you sense is true, it would be a betrayal of my friend.

Seeing the opportunity, Cangse smiled lightly offering some solutions. —It is not necessary for someone to know the origin of the child. If he becomes Yunmeng's disciple he will simply be one more of the crowd, perhaps with enough ability to stand out, but ultimately just another disciple. It won't matter who his parents are.

Ziyuan frowned slightly, crossed her arms, and thought about it for a moment. One of the servants came to tell her that they had finished curing the child. —Okay, bring him here. —Then she addressed Cangse—: Let's see what the little one tells us.

Meng Yao was brought in and he bowed awkwardly towards the two women. Yu Ziyuan began the interrogation without preamble.

-Who are you?

The boy looked at Cangse first, as if wanting to make sure that it was okay to respond to the woman who, at first impression, scared him very much. Cangse smiled at him and nodded, then he looked at Yu Ziyuan again and answered. —M-my name is Meng Yao.

-Good. Who are your parents, Meng Yao?

He looked down for a moment, but then raised it. —A-Niang is called Meng Shi. A-Die...he is a great cultivator.

—Do you know your father's name?

Meng Yao shook his head exaggeratedly.

—Have you ever seen him? —The movement was repeated—. How do you know he is a great cultivator?

—Because A-Niang always tells me so. A-Die is a pro... pro... pronimente grower. He says I will recognize him by his gold uniform, the white flower on his chest and a red mark on his forehead.

Yu Ziyuan did not hold back a contemptuous exhale. The only one with the reputation of sleeping with every woman he came across and who belonged to the Lanling Jin sect was his own leader, Jin Guangshan. Madam Jin was her best friend, as they had grown up in very close sects, and she often listened to her complaints about her husband's promiscuity and the constant letters that came to Koi Tower from women who wanted some favor for themselves or their loved ones. bastards. And now she had one of them right in front of her.

-Who hit you?

Meng Yao clenched his hands and lowered his head. —One of the  jiejies  at home.

-Why?

The little boy's eyes moistened, but he did not raise his head so that no one would see him. —Because he was in the kitchen and was in the way. But he was hungry! A-Niang couldn't bring me breakfast.

—Why couldn't she?

—A-Niang must accompany clients, sometimes all day. She didn't sleep with A-Yao last night.

Both women immediately understood what kind of woman Meng Yao's mother was. Although Yu Ziyuan was still unsure of her decision, she asked one more question.

—Would you like to become a cultivator?

Immediately, Meng Yao looked up excitedly at her. -Yeah! It's what I want the most!

She sighed. —It's not an easy thing, sometimes you will receive stronger blows than the ones you received now.

—A-Niang says it too. When one of the  jiejies  hits me, she says I shouldn't cry, but become stronger and they won't hit me anymore.

Neither woman knew whether to feel pity that the boy was so used to beatings or satisfaction that this mentality guaranteed that he would be a disciplined student.

Yu Ziyuan spoke to him again. —You'll have to leave your A-Niang here while you go to study.

The little boy's eyes filled with tears, but he still nodded silently. Perhaps Yu Ziyuan could remain immune to that reaction, but Cangse was not like that.

“Madam Yu…” She looked at her without moving her face. Is that the only way?

She exhaled audibly and delivered her instruction with her usual authoritative tone.

—Yinzhu, take the child away from here.

The maid and the little one were heading towards the door where Wei Ying and Jiang Cheng were peeking, so they ran to get away from the door in time to avoid being caught, but they could no longer hear what else they had talked about. The maid brought Meng Yao with them, but the three of them stood still and silent, not knowing how to treat each other.

Luckily, it didn't take long for Cangse Sanren to leave the room and approach them.

—Alright, looks like we'll be here a little longer. What would you like to do?

Meng Yao was relieved to see the kind woman again. Jiang Cheng had remained serious and it scared him a little, but Wei Ying was now smiling like the woman who had given him the pie, so he smiled too.

Wei Ying was the one who suggested an activity to take advantage of the time. —Let's play Jiànzi (1) !

Cangse smiled at her son and stroked his head. —Do you know what Jiànzi is?

Wei Ying gaped for a moment. In his first life he had learned of the game wandering the streets of Yiling, watching from afar children having fun with a small sack filled with seeds and decorated with feathers, but he had not been able to play it until he arrived in Yunmeng. He and the other disciples spent hours playing before learning to pick up a bow.

He didn't know how to answer his mother's question, but Jiang Cheng thought faster than him and answered her. —We saw some children playing on the pier! I also want to play Jiànzi.

—Do you know how to play? Wei Ying asked Meng Yao and he shook his head.

"They don't let me go out to play with the other children," he answered in a low voice.

Cangse Sanren didn't take long to react and took his qiankun bag to start looking for something. —A-Ying and A-Cheng will teach you, right? First I need you to collect many pebbles, they have to be about the size of your fingernail.

The three little ones nodded and began to search the gardens for the pebbles that Cangse had asked for. When they returned to where she was, they found her sewing a small cloth sack. Each child gave her a handful of stones that she put in the bag and then sealed it. Since she had no feathers, she took a couple of leaves from a nearby tree and tied them tightly with the same thread. —There, this will help us. Do you want to do the demonstration?

She handed the bag to her son and he smiled. She threw him up, but with much more force than he needed and when he tried to touch her with his foot he couldn't coordinate well and fell on his back. He started laughing immediately, apparently his muscle memory didn't accompany him at that time.

Cangse helped him up, also examining whether he had taken any bad blows. Jiang Cheng took the opportunity to take the bag and tried the same, taking into account that now his limbs were much shorter than the first time he played that. She didn't throw it that high and managed to touch it with her toe, but it sent it far away from him and it landed in front of Meng Yao.

-You try! —Wei Ying encouraged him and Jiang Cheng supported him, smiling too, so he felt confident to take the bag and repeat what he had seen with the other two children. He was cautious, threw it close to him and managed to give it a little kick that made it rise in a perfect arc so that he could kick it with the other foot, but he couldn't repeat it a third time.

—Ah! “You almost had it,” Wei Ying exclaimed, picking up the bag. Cangse approached and told them to close their circle a little more.

—Now you try again and try to throw it towards A-Cheng. —Wei Ying nodded and this time he was more careful when throwing and managed to land the kick that sent it towards Jiang Cheng. He caught it and this time he was able to kick it twice, once upwards and once towards Meng Yao. He staggered a bit upon receiving it, but managed to recover and kicked twice before sending it towards Wei Ying.

Very soon the three of them were playing with more ease, they managed to keep the bag in the air longer and their small circle had been expanding. Suddenly, Wei Ying kicked it hard and it rose a lot, but it was going to fall to the center of it circle. The three of them reacted at the same time, wanting to run to catch it.

—Take care——Cangse Sanren failed to warn them. Wei Ying slipped, causing Jiang Cheng to stumble followed by Meng Yao. He thought that at any moment they would start crying, but Wei Ying started laughing out loud and infected the other two.

He looked up and noticed that Madam Yu, accompanied by one of her maids, was smilingly watching the scene between the three little ones. Perhaps they both thought that their children needed to have friends their age to live with.

When the little ones stood up, ready to continue their game, Madam Yu turned to Cangse. —You better come.

She nodded and then spoke to the children. —Keep playing, but be careful, okay?

"I'll keep an eye on them," the maid announced and Cangse thanked her before re-entering the room where they had been before.

With the surveillance, it would be impossible for them to get close to the door to listen again, so they obeyed Cangse and continued playing until the door opened again and the women came out. First Madam Yu immediately said something to her maid who bowed and left immediately.

Cangse followed her with a radiant smile as she approached the children and wiped her son's face with a handkerchief. -They had fun? It seems so, but look how you put your clothes on,” she commented, laughing.

A third woman emerged after Cangse, smiling more discreetly, but it was obvious that she had been crying. Meng Yao ran towards her and clung to her thighs. —A-Niang!

She caressed his face and smiled at him with more emotion. — Were you having fun?

-Yeah! I already know how to play Jiànzi.

Meng Shi's eyes became moist and she stroked her little one's head. —My child, we are going to have to wash you well before dinner.

“Cangse,” Madam Yu spoke as she approached her son, “take her to get a room and what she needs.”

“As you say, Madam Yu,” Cangse agreed, bowing to her. She took her son by the hand and murmured to him. You also have to wash, you can't show up to eat like that.

When the two women and their children left, Madam Yu crouched down to her son's height and examined him from head to toe. —Look how you got, you're going to need a bath before eating... Come on, A-Niang will take care of you today.

Jiang Cheng was surprised. Madam Yu usually left those things to the servants and to a certain extent he was used to it, but whatever was causing this change in her mother was not going to say anything about it, so he just smiled and took her hand.

—A-Niang, why did they give A-Yao's mother a room? —Wei Ying asked as his mother removed his outer robe.

—The two of them are going to accompany us back to Lotus Dock. How about that?

-Really! The three of us can continue playing!

Cangse sighed and moved the hair away from her son's face to begin rubbing it with a cloth soaked in clean water. —You really like being with them, right?

“A-Ying has a lot of fun with A-Cheng and now also with A-Yao,” he answered honestly.

—You know that A-Niang and A-Die travel the world to help other people and that's why we don't stay in one place for long. When we return to Lotus Dock and are with your father, we probably won't stay many more days.

Wei Ying's smile disappeared and he stared at his mother. She had already thought that perhaps they would continue with her wandering life, but seeing it so materialized made him very sad. He was very happy to be with his parents, but growing up away from his siblings  was going to be hard.

—But can we visit them? —He asked and his voice trembled a little. Cangse smiled compassionately at him and hugged him.

-Of course my life. We will be back frequently so you can see your friends.

Wei Ying hugged her too, but tried to cheer himself up, thinking that maybe he could convince them to go for a walk around Gusu to see Lan Zhan. " I wonder what he's doing now."  Feeling a little more encouraged he moved away from her so she could finish preparing him to eat.

On that occasion, Yu Ziyuan and Jiang Cheng ate in their rooms while they shared the meal with Meng Shi and son. She was very refined in her movements, full of sophisticated elegance.

Cangse drank some tea and then took the chopsticks to serve some vegetables to Wei Ying even though he pouted a little. She smiled and poured some hot sauce on top of it, then he smiled and started eating without any complaint.

Meng Shi looked at the little guy, surprised that he tolerated the seasoning so well. —Isn't he too small to consume that sauce?

—I thought the same, but my husband got him used to it and now he doesn't want to eat his food if I don't add a little spice to it. A-Ying, take smaller bites, you may choke or stain your clothes.

Meng Shi laughed and then looked at her son who was timidly eating what was on his plate. Cangse spoke to him with confidence. —Go ahead, you can eat whatever you want.

He looked at his mother waiting for confirmation and she smiled at him and nodded, so he took a slightly larger bite and smiled at the two women.

—Have you thought about your new name yet?

She stopped eating and nodded. —I have already chosen the name we will carry from now on. Meng Shi and Meng Yao ceased to exist. From now on we are Zhen (2)  Shi and Zhen Yao.

Cangse smiled at her. -It's a beautiful name. A new life begins for you, although it will not be easy.

A-Yao tilted his head, not knowing how to ask his mother what that meant, but he understood her just with that gesture. —I already told you that we are going to go live in a new place, but we are also going to have new names from now on. You must remember very well that from now on you are Zhen Yao.

The little one answered with a long 'oh', nodded and continued eating. Wei Ying smiled as he hoped that this change in his history could prevent some more events, but he still wasn't so sure. He would have liked to know how they had managed to convince Madam Yu to help Meng…Zhen Shi too. He would have to wait and see how things turned out.

He sighed, feeling a little sad that he couldn't be close to Jiang Cheng or Jiang Yanli to realize it firsthand.

__________

Jianzi:

https://youtu.be/rstU_NksEGs

Chapter Text

Now that it was safe to navigate the waters outside of Yunping, the group of disciples and the women with their children boarded the boats in which they arrived so that they could be back at Lotus Pier at bedtime. Zhen Shi had changed her clothes into the maids' uniform and was wearing a veil that hid her face. If she was going to have a new life, she had to forget about her former fame.

Unlike in the morning and after a day full of games and emotions, the children were sitting docilely in the cabin next to their mothers who were calmly talking about what they would do when they got home and the tasks that would now be in charge of Zhen Shi. She would now be the  jiaoshi (1)  of the younger children and would teach them to read, write and also some music and painting. She would be under Madam Yu's command and would answer only to her.

Jiang Cheng was the first to fall asleep, leaning on Wei Ying's shoulder. He wanted to fall asleep too, but he couldn't find a place to put his head. A-Yao chose to look for his mother's legs and lay his head there. She stroked his head and he soon fell fast asleep.

Madam Yu made a sign and Yinzhu walked over to Jiang Cheng, picked him up and was going to sit down to carry him more comfortably, but her mistress made another sign for her to take him with her and sat him on her lap, and cradled his head against her. chest.

Cangse Sanren spoke to her son who was struggling to stay awake. —A-Ying, do you want A-Niang to hold you to sleep?

She extended her arms and Wei Ying responded, letting himself be carried by his mother until he could lay his head on her shoulder and after a sigh he fell fast asleep.

He woke up to the sound of a deep voice. He no longer felt the rocking of the water and was lying properly on a bed, so they must have already been at Lotus Pier.

—He had a lot of fun today with A-Cheng and made a new friend. He was playing all afternoon, so he fell asleep on the boat.

—Today he was able to spend all his energy. He will surely sleep until morning.

"Mmn," Cangse replied. For a moment there was silence, but after paying closer attention, Wei Ying was able to discern that they was kissing. He felt a warmth that invaded both his face and his heart, because it felt nice to know that his parents loved each other, but at the same time it was something embarrassing. He now understood A-Yuan's reactions better.

“I missed you,” Wei Changze whispered and she laughed softly.

—I missed you too, my husband. But tell me, what did you find?

There was movement and Wei Ying knew that they had left the room to chat more comfortably. He carefully got out of bed and got as close as he could so as not to be discovered.

"If you and I had gone to investigate on our own, we probably wouldn't have been able to do anything to defend ourselves," he answered with obvious concern. We had to return at full speed because several disciples were seriously injured.

—Do you think they will recover?

Wei Changze's sigh was long. —Yes, probably... but I'm not sure if they will make it with all their limbs. It all depends on the skill of the healers now.

There was silence for a moment and Wei Changze spoke again. —A-Ying seemed to know that this was going to happen, he sounded very sure that we were not going to return if we answered that emergency call. Don't you think it's strange?

—My teacher used to say that small children still retained some ties to the other world and that is why they are able to perceive some things that are not obvious. A-Ying saved our lives.

Wei Changze sighed again and then laughed softly. —How was your trip with Madam Yu?

—Very different from how I imagined it. I got to see a side of her that I didn't imagine, but I won't comment on it because I don't know if she would be bothered.

—Mmn. I understand. Tell me how much our son made him sleep so soundly.

Cangse told him about their walk and how they met A-Yao, as well as their origin. —And how did Madam Yu agree to let them come to Lotus Pier when she was such a friend of Madam Jin?

—I guess I appealed to her maternal side. At first she had only thought about the possibility of rescuing the child and that probably when he grew up he would be in charge of buying his mother's freedom. You know how difficult it is to grow up away from your parents, I couldn't allow that injustice for a poor innocent. How to blame he is for his mother's situation and his father's lust. We argued a bit and I had to think of several options to convince her to even try it. I think deep down she wanted to do it from the beginning, but her loyalty to her friend didn't allow it. However, when I proposed to him that if he managed to convince the woman to give up on her in her illusion that Jin Guangshan would return for her or her son, he would be avoiding future trouble for Madam Jin.

—You always know what to say, love. "I love that about you," he commented adoringly, causing her to laugh nervously.

—Wei-gonzi! Why do you always say that kind of thing when I'm telling you something? —She protested and she exhaled to get rid of her embarrassment—. Anyway, after that Madam Yu managed to take the woman without anyone noticing to interview her. He told us that she actually came from a family with some renown but her father made some bad deals and fell from grace. To pay her debts, she was sold to the brothel as a child, first as a maid and, when she was old enough, as one of many. Apparently, she has a bit of a reputation for having some education. She knows how to read and write, something that is not common in women of her class, and it was for that reason.

»She hoped that if she found the right man, he could rescue her from her misfortune. She believed that Jin Guangshan was that man and you don't know how sad it was to see her illusions shattered, but although Madam Yu was probably very harsh when talking to her, I think it was necessary for her to react and agree to what she had to propose. 

Wei Ying listened in amazement to his mother's story, but she was not finished yet.

—We couldn't leave her there, it wasn't the place for her or her son. Madam Yu agreed to buy her freedom, but with several conditions. She will begin a new life, she must keep her past hidden from her and she will be at her service until she pays the debt. With her education, she is suitable to be the  jiaoshi  of the little ones. I thought she was not going to accept, but Madam Yu made him see that her son was very excited about becoming a cultivator, but he was sad when he knew that he had to stay away from her, so there was no struggle to convince her. Of course, it's better if A-Yao never finds out that Jin Guangshan is his father.

—It seems like it was a very productive day for you. So A-Ying's new friend is that woman's son.

—Mmn. You would have seen them playing, they had so much fun. I think A-Ying needed to be with kids his age for a change.

She sighed loudly.

-What's wrong? —Her husband asked.

-I've been thinking. The way we live, without being tied to any place and helping wherever we are needed, was what I wanted when I left the mountain and my teacher behind. I know it wasn't easy for you to change your way of life, but it made me very happy that you were willing to go on adventures with me...

She took a long pause that was interrupted by Wei Changze. -But...

—Why do I suddenly not feel so happy with that decision?

-What is it that bothers you?

She sighed. —A-Ying. I mean, we're not the only wandering cultivators who take their son on night hunts, but if he hadn't insisted so much that we wouldn't even go on that mission or take him with us...

—We were being very reckless.

-But it's not just that. If you had seen him together with A-Cheng and A-Yao today. He is just a child and should be able to play and have friends, learn with them. We had that, we should let A-Ying have that too.

This time, Wei Changze was the one who sighed. —I was thinking about it too and I even considered that we could settle here again. These days I was able to chat with Fengmian and he again insisted that the doors are open for us at any time, but he also apologized for any discomfort he had caused you. Still, I'm not so sure how it would all turn out with it being so obvious that he still has feelings for you.

—At that time, I knew that part of what motivated you to leave Lotus Dock was that you didn't want to fight him, but the situation was already very uncomfortable for the four of us and I also wanted to avoid any more discomfort. I thought that with time everything would change, maybe it would have been better to put a stop to it at that moment.

—Despite everything, he is our friend and perhaps it was better that A-Ying, with his innocence, was the one to expose him. Furthermore, he also concluded that he was part of the reason we left in the first place and promised that he would keep his distance from him...if we decided to stay.

Wei Ying celebrated silently, he could be with his parents and be a disciple of Yunmeng Jiang again like in his first life. Jiang Fengmian had better stay away from his mother. He was even capable of kicking him in the shin if he didn't.

—I really wanted to travel the world with you, but I think I've had enough of that life. I want to spend more days watching A-Ying have fun with his friends and also hang out with other mothers. Although it may seem strange to you, traveling in the company of Yu Ziyuan was quite pleasant and Zhen Shi is very sweet.

A closed-mouthed laugh was heard from Wei Changze. —Yes, I must say that it was also nice to fight alongside Fengmian and the others again.

—Besides, it will be easier for us to have our moments alone now that A-Ying sleeps in his own room.

For a moment he wanted to run and stop listening. Even if he had been a married adult, the direction of the conversation became quite embarrassing in an instant. He was definitely very inconsiderate towards Sizhui in the past.

Fortunately, his parents did not want to talk much about it and returned to their main concern.

-What do we do? —Wei Changze insisted.

—We still need to get an opinion. Madam Yu has been polite to us these days, but that doesn't mean she's happy about the idea of us staying. If she doesn't agree, then we should find another place to settle. Wherever the three of us are, there will be my home.

—Everything is now in Madam Yu's hands and in that case, we should consult her.

-Yeah. I wanted to take advantage of the fact that you were going to take a little longer to return to find the right time to consult you, but now I will have to change my strategy.

—I promised Fengmian that we would stay at least a couple of days before making a decision. Maybe that will give us time to test the waters.

Wei Ying promised himself that if there was no occasion, he would find a way to create one. Something had to occur to him before time passed. He couldn't listen anymore, sleep had returned to his eyes, so he thought about going back to bed. However, at the last minute he changed his mind, turned around and slowly opened the door. —A-Niang... — he paused and looked at his father, immediately stretched out his arms towards him and exclaimed—: A-Die!

Wei Changze stood up and took his son into his arms. —We were talking too loud and we woke you up? Now, now, go back to sleep, A-Die will lull you to sleep until you do.

Having had his way, Wei Ying snuggled into his father's arms and drifted off to sleep again.

In the morning, Wei Ying sneaked out early to go to Jiang Cheng's room so he could tell him what he had heard the night before, not only about what happened in Yunping and Yiling, but about the chances of him staying in Dock. of Lotus. They both promised to come up with a plan, but Wei Ying had to leave before someone found out.

They didn't see A-Yao that morning. He was probably with his mother, getting to know Lotus Pier and getting up to speed on the rules he had to observe there.

Madam Yu and her maids were monitoring the training of the  juniors,  whose performance still left much to be desired in the eyes of their teacher. The senior disciples had a day of rest to recover after the grueling battle, tend to injuries, and spend time with their families, so Jiang Fengmian asked for help from Wei Changze to take care of administrative matters. That left Jiang Yanli and the two little ones in the company of Cangse Sanren.

Outside the small residence assigned to them, Cangse and Jiang Yanli were sitting on the step with a pod of lotus seeds in their hands, scooping out the seeds into a bowl between them. The children were nowhere to be seen when an unexpected visitor arrived.

Cangse Sanren looked up from his work for a moment and then smiled half-heartedly. —Wei Ying might get angry if he sees you here, Jiang-zhongzhu.

Jiang Fengmian laughed softly and turned to his daughter. —A-Li, could you go get A-Ying and wait with your brother until I call them again?

She stood up and smiled. —As you say, father.

When the girl left, Cangse stood up and looked at the man's face. —I'm under the impression that she's breaking a promise by being here. I'm wrong?

The denied. -Don't worry. I am here with authorization and supervision from Changze.

He looked over her shoulder and she followed his gaze until she saw the figure of her husband leaning on one of the pillars holding a Yunmeng banner, then her smile returned to her face.

“If so, how can I help you, Jiang-zhongzhu?”

He smiled and sighed. —I guess I earned that you treat me so coldly. It's not that he doesn't deserve it, but it still hurts.

—Six years have passed and I hoped that time would have made things clear. I'm not upset, but rather disappointed. Although I may be somewhat to blame, I didn't realize that perhaps my behavior toward you had fueled some false expectations regarding the relationship between us. “She” bowed slightly. Jiang-zhongzhu, you were my first friend when I came down from the mountain and I came to regard you as a brother. I am sorry if my behavior towards you did not correspond to the nature of my feelings.

He had intended to walk up to her and hold her hands crossed in front of her to tell her that he shouldn't apologize, but he had promised to keep his distance during her conversation and he wasn't going to break his promise. —Cangse, don't do that. You have nothing to apologize for, you didn't do anything wrong. I knew that. Your behavior and attitude towards me were always very different from what you had with Changze. I was the main witness of her love and yet I clung to a useless illusion. I admit that I have been an idiot and it has affected your family and mine.

Wei Ying came running at that moment and practically crashed into his mother's legs, giving Jiang Fengmian a hard look that made her laugh lightly, but then she bowed solemnly in front of the two. —I apologize for the bad times and disappointments I may have caused you. I promise that I will do my best to correct my behavior.

Cangse smiled and then stroked his son's head. —We accept your apology, Jiang-zhongzhu. We hope to really see that change in his behavior, but not only towards my family but also towards his. His wife is a great woman and he has two beautiful children. Hopefully now he can open his eyes and better appreciate what he has.

Wei Ying nodded, making his sulking pout even more pronounced, but Jiang Fengmian just smiled and addressed him. —You have nothing to worry about, A-Ying. You're right, your A-Niang is just Wei Ying and your A-Die.

Hearing it pleased him, but even so he didn't change his expression much and continued clinging to his mother's leg. Both adults couldn't contain their laughter.

—He's quite jealous of you. I can't imagine what it would be like if I had to share you with a brother or sister.

Wei Ying's eyes widened in surprise and he looked up at his mother, as if considering his idea. Cangse just laughed and made no further response.

—Well, since I have done what I had to do here, I better go tell my children that they can come or they will be upset because I don't let them play with you.

Cangse bowed as Jiang Fengmian left. Getting up, Wei Changze was getting closer. They both smiled, feeling as if they had won some battle.

_________

(1) 教师 = Jiàoshī = governess

Chapter Text

Jiang Cheng showed up at the Wei's rooms one of those mornings. He poked his head around the door and saw that they were finishing eating his breakfast. (He didn't miss that the food still left on Wei Changze's plate was almost as red as Wei Wuxian used to eat it.) As soon as Wei Ying noticed his presence, he greeted him by waving his hand and that caught the attention of his parents who immediately invited the little boy inside.

—Can Wei Ying go out and play now? —He asked and they nodded, but Cangse gave one last instruction.

—Finish your tea and wash your mouth before leaving.

—Yes, A-Niang!

Having followed his mother's instructions, Wei Ying left with Jiang Cheng and they began walking towards where the servants' residences were. -Where we go?

—Let's go get A-Yao.

-So what?

-You will see. B-but then don't go laughing.

Him asking him that made him want to laugh at that moment, but he held it in. What would Jiang Cheng have planned and why did they need A-Yao?

The two little ones looked into what they knew was the newcomers' new house. Zhen Shi was cleaning the table and A-Yao was helping her. Wei Ying spoke this time. —Zhen-ayí, can A-Yao come out and play?

-Do you want to go? —A-Yao nodded and she smiled—. Go ahead, but remember to come back at mealtime.

Once outside, Wei Ying insisted again. -Where we go?

—Do you want to go see how the older ones train? —The most enthusiastic when responding was A-Yao—. Come, I'll show you.

Wei Ying knew the way well, but he still stayed one step behind Jiang Cheng who, as he imagined, led them around the back of the training ground. At this time, Jiang Fengmian was with the elders, doing his sword exercises, while Madam Yu supervised the younger ones. A-Ying and A-Cheng already knew what that was, but it was the first time that A-Yao was able to see it so close and he did not contain his surprised expression, drawing Madam Yu's attention that she suddenly discovered them. immediate. —You three come closer.

They obeyed with some fear of being reprimanded, but that was not the case. —If you came to observe, do so carefully.

Zhen Yao was fascinated by what he saw before his eyes. The large groups of disciples moved in synchronization with passion and elegance. He was excited because he knew that one day he was going to be in one of those groups.

—When can we train? I want to start!

-Me too! —Jiang Cheng seconded, but Wei Ying remained serious. It wasn't his style to be pessimistic, but he didn't know if he could get excited like the others because he wasn't sure yet that he was going to stay.

—Don't you want to start training now? Madam Yu questioned. He knew her well enough to know that she was disappointed in him, which amused him somewhat and he didn't have to force a smile on his face.

—Mmn. A-Niang said that when A-Ying is six, she and A-Die will teach me every day, even if we are traveling.

—Won't you stay? A-Yao asked with genuine distress.

Jiang Cheng approached his mother and pulled a little forcefully on her sleeve and stared at her, letting his eyes become slightly moist. —A-Niang, I don't want A-Ying to leave. Don't let him go.

Madam Yu sighed. —I can't decide that. If they want to continue on their way, I can't stop them.

“A-Niang, please, please,” he begged, shaking his arm. He had to try everything to get his mother to agree, but he still did not have absolute control over his reactions and the feeling of desolation invaded him at the thought that Wei Ying was not going to stay, causing tears to begin to flow uncontrollably, soaking his eyes. cheeks-. I don't want him to leave.

His crying also infected A-Yao, which in turn caused Wei Ying to no longer hold back his tears, showing for the first time what he felt about his upcoming departure. -I do not want to leave. I want to stay here and train with the others.

Yu Ziyuan didn't know how to deal with three crying little ones, especially since it was the first time in a long time that she had seen her son cry so heartily. Jiang Cheng was more of a tantrum-thrower, but he didn't cry, so that told him how much the separation from his little friend affected him.

Luckily for her, Wei Changze was on his way to help Jiang Fengmian with training, but the children's crying caught his attention and he went over to see what was happening. He bowed to Madam Yu, interrupted by his son clinging to his leg. —I don't want to go, A-Die! I do not want to go!

Jiang Cheng also hugged his mother's thighs. She noticed the annoyance on Wei Changze's face, so she decided to take the initiative to heed her son's pleas. —Do you really intend to continue being wanderers?

Wei Changze looked at her for a moment and then looked down from her to shake his head. —We are thinking of finding a place to settle so that A-Ying can be with other children his age.

—And you haven't considered returning to Lotus Dock?

He smiled, looking up. —We did it, but...

-But what? I understand that you and your wife have already put in him place... — he made a face and continued —. I'm aware of everything, so I have no objection to them staying. Furthermore, Fengmian is too lenient towards his disciples. You used to be stricter, he could really use a hand with that. I will have to see if Cangse has the ability and character to help with the training of the female disciples*.

The three children stopped crying almost immediately and Wei Changze bowed deeply. “That would mean a lot to us, Madam Yu, especially for Wei Ying. Jiang Cheng and Zhen Yao are his first friends and it was difficult for us to separate them. My family will be forever grateful to you.

Yu Ziyuan smiled haughty. —Just make sure to make our cultivators the best. It starts right now, I can't stand to keep seeing those mediocre movements.

Wei Changze nodded firmly and only took a moment to speak to his son. —Did you hear what Madam Yu said? We will be able to stay here, you have no reason to be sad. —A-Ying wiped his eyes with the sleeve of his shirt and smiled at his father —. Good boy. Now thank Madam Yu.

The little boy smiled widely and with his still imperfect form, he joined his hands in front of him to bow deeply. —Thank you very much, Madam Yu.

A thank you couldn't express how much it meant to him that she welcomed them, so he could only think of a way to let her know. He ran over and hugged her thigh, taking her and Wei Changze by surprise. Jiang Cheng did not want to be left behind and imitated his friend. Finally, A-Yao decided to join the hug, holding on as best he could between Jiang Cheng and Wei Ying. She wanted to keep her tough and serious face, but she couldn't hide that she was moved. With a smile, Wei Changze excused himself and headed to where Jiang Fengmian was.

Cangse was called to Madam Yu's residence that same afternoon. She was waiting for her with a table ready to drink tea and some sandwiches, which announced that she planned to have a long talk although she was completely unaware of the subject. Madam Yu invited her to sit down and after they both drank some tea, she started the conversation.

—Wei Changze told me that they intend to give up the wandering life. —As Cangse smiled and nodded, she continued her speech—. Why this change just now?

She still hadn't been able to talk to her husband, so she wasn't aware of what had happened that morning. After placing the cup on the table, Cangse answered seriously. —As a mother, I must think about what is best for my child. Many things have happened these days that made me realize that a wandering life is not appropriate for a child his age. Watching him with Jiang Cheng and then with Zhen Yao also made me notice that my little one needs friends his age. Always living on the road will deprive you of this and I don't want my son to go through that.

—And where do you plan to settle?

Cangse lowered her gaze. -We do not know yet. We would like Wei Ying to be able to keep in touch with Jiang Cheng and Zhen Yao, so we were thinking about looking for a place very close to Lotus Pier, but we haven't decided anything yet.

—Why not directly at Lotus Dock?

She raised her eyes in surprise and noticed that Madam Yu's expression was not hostile. That was the opportunity she was looking for and she had to be clear and honest. “Madam Yu, I am very grateful for the hospitality you have shown us these days, but I fear that prolonging my presence at Lotus Pier would end up becoming a burden for you.”

-Because? Because my husband is obviously still in love with you? —Her tone was contemptuous and she frowned. Cangse nodded and lowered her gaze again.

—My appreciation for Jiang-zhongzhu is not small, since he was the first person who extended his hand to me when I left my teacher. All I wanted was to reciprocate his friendship, but perhaps my behavior was not appropriate and I fueled false illusions in him. I thought that with time I would forget it, but if even my little one noticed it, it is more than clear that it was not like that and the last thing I would like to do is cause him inconvenience when he has been so kind to us.

—And it doesn't bother you that he continues to cling to those feelings? Go on, be honest and forget about the rank issue. As a woman, as a friend, as the wife of his best friend, doesn't it bother you?

Cangse looked up and Madam Yu smiled satisfied with the expression in her eyes and even more so when hearing her response. —Yes, it bothers me. I... I feel betrayed. I think he betrayed not only our friendship, but his brotherhood with Changze and the oath he swore to you before heaven and earth. I appreciate him very much, but I don't think our friendship can ever be the same as before.

Yu Ziyuan refilled her cup and then brought it to her lips as she smiled pleased. —I have already spoken with Fengmian about his desire to stay and he has left me the final say on this, so this is my decision. You can stay in Lotus Pier and continue occupying the house you now have on my land or look for another where you are more comfortable. Wei Changze can once again be Fengmian's right-hand man, Wei Ying will start training together with Jiang Cheng, as well as Zhen Yao. A-Cheng must have loyal subordinates and it seems to me that the two of them are good candidates.

Cangse smiled excitedly upon hearing all this, but Madam Yu had not finished speaking yet. —I know your way of fighting and during our hunt I could see how much you have improved since you left Lotus Dock. Now I would like to test your skills as a teacher. We will see if you can help our disciples develop their full potential.

—You can trust me, Madam Yu.

—Also, if Fengmian bothers you in any way, don't hesitate to come to me. And if you need to teach him any lessons, have no regard for his rank or his friendship.

The comment caused a spontaneous laugh from Cangse and Madam Yu also laughed, but discreetly. -As you say. I won't hold back if I have to.

She bowed as far as possible to utter her thanks. —I will be grateful to you for a thousand lives for your hospitality and consideration towards my family.

They decided to stay in the residence that Madam Yu had given them, as it would allow Wei Ying to be closer to her friends, although he almost didn't go near the main residence because the puppies were there. Both adults immediately assumed their responsibilities, so Wei Ying spent that time with the Jiang siblings and sometimes Zhen Yao accompanied them as well. Jiang Yanli enjoyed telling them stories from the books that his Jiaoshi gave him to read or they all went together to pick lotus seed pods. Wei Ying was delighted to see his parents wearing Yunmeng Jiang's uniform and carrying the sect's bell hanging from his waist.

In the afternoons, when there was no official business to take care of, Wei Changze decided to continue swimming lessons for his son. As he had already discovered before, he had not retained the muscle memory of it, so the lessons were very necessary. Before long, Jiang Cheng and Zhen Yao also joined the lessons which were even more fun being all together.

Not only them were happy with the new members of the Sect. Jiang Yanli approached her mother one afternoon to ask permission to take lessons with Zhen Shi and Cangse Sanren. She had heard the former playing the guqin and had also seen the beautiful landscapes that Cangse had painted to decorate her new home, and she wanted to learn those arts as well. Yu Ziyuan didn't think it was a bad idea for her daughter to accumulate a couple more talents and she agreed, so she spent a lot of time in the company of both women.

Jiang Fengmian, Yu Ziyuan and her children shared dinner every day and both children were always very happy to tell them about their progress and the atmosphere was always serene. While Jiang Yanli was telling her parents about her day, Jiang Cheng couldn't help but watch them. There was something different with them, he felt they were more willing to have a cordial relationship. Madam Yu did not fill her husband with complaints and he took her wife's opinions more into account. Furthermore, although they received several calls for attention for their mistakes, it did not sound as if they were disappointed and they were also congratulated for their achievements. He still didn't understand what exactly had happened between them, but he was more than happy with that transformation.

When there was business to attend to outside of Lotus Dock and the children were left behind, it was Zhen Shi who was in charge of taking care of them during the day. At night, the Jiang siblings returned to their rooms under the care of their maids and Wei Ying stayed to sleep with the Zhens.

Jiang Yanli began to learn how to cook and invited everyone to try her first lotus root and pork rib soup. Wei Ying and Jiang Cheng had to try very hard not to cry at the first bite. It still didn't taste like they remembered, but it definitely had that unique seasoning that belonged only to her.

Thus months passed in relative peace until an invitation letter arrived announcing the next big event. Wei Ying found out that night when they were going to dinner and his father broke the news to his wife. —You won't believe what they delivered to Fengmian this afternoon.

—What was it, love? "Come on, tell me now," she replied in a playful voice.

—A wedding invitation for two weeks. You can't guess who.

-A wedding? Who can It Be? Uhm...

—You'll be surprised when you find out.

—Then tell me once and don't make me wait any longer.

Changze laughed shortly. —None more and no less than Lan Qiren.

__________________

*More than clarification, it is a headcanon that I am using in this fanfic. Men and women train together in the battle arts, i.e. swordplay, fighting and archery. However, due to the difference between the natures of their energies (Yin and Yang), the management of Qi is different for each person, so they learn cultivation separately. Only the Gusu Lan sect makes a more drastic separation of both schools.

Chapter Text

Wei Ying dropped the spoon in his hand and splashed a little. He apologized immediately, but Cangse just handed him the spoon again and told him to be more careful before continuing to chat with her husband.

—Wow, it's about time. I thought I would never hear that news. "We should go visit Feng Liang(1) to congratulate her," Cangse commented, although then a doubt assailed her. Yes, she is the one he marries, right?

Wei Changze laughed softly. —Yes, she is the bride. Do you really think it's possible that she was someone else?

Cangse also laughed. —Well, it was obvious that the two were very much in love, but that curmudgeon made her wait a long time. Since there was no fixed commitment between the two, she began to believe that this union would never happen.

—There is an ideal deeply rooted in the Gusu Lan Sect since its founder. In this world, they must find their  minding zhiren(2)  with whom they will spend the rest of their lives and only that person can become their  daolu(3) . Once they find him, they give him their whole heart, so when they meet that person there will never be anyone else they can love, even if that person dies before them.

Wei Ying gave a heavy sigh. Although he was happy to be able to share with his parents, be with his beloved Shijie again, and have fun with Jiang Cheng, there was not a day that he did not miss Lan Zhan. He wished he could even send him a note, but his small hands were too clumsy to pick up the brush and write even a legible word, although at least he had been able to retain the ability to read.

-What's wrong? —His mother asked him, smiling at him and he realized that it had been very obvious.

"I think it's cute," he answered a little embarrassed, touching Cangse.

—You're a little romantic. "Of course he's very cute," she said, gently pinching his cheek. You'll know that when you're older.

Wei Ying laughed and continued with his meal, listening to his parents' conversation a little more.

—I didn't know about that belief. Anyway, that only goes for Qiren's side. I don't know if A-Liang would have waited forever. It doesn't matter anymore, I can only imagine how happy he is.

Suddenly, an idea occurred to Wei Ying. —What is a wedding like? A-Ying has never been to one, can we go?

Wei Changze thought about it for a moment. —I don't think we can go to the wedding, but we could go visit Feng Liang and then wait until the groom arrives for her and we can give our congratulations to him too.

“I wanted to go to the wedding,” Wei Ying protested with a pronounced pout. Actually, what he wanted was to go to Gusu to see Lan Zhan, not his uncle. His parents were not angry at his little tantrum, but rather smiled tenderly and continued eating.

The next day, Wei Ying sought out Jiang Cheng to discuss the news. He was also very surprised and gave him information that he did not know.

“A-Hu–” He cleared his throat. Lan Xichen told me that his uncle loved a woman when he was young. But he didn't know why they hadn't gotten married.

—Why didn't Lan Zhan ever tell me about this?

—Maybe I didn't know. He is smaller.

—Hmn. —He started to think a little more about the situation and realized that the invitation had arrived addressed to Jiang Fengmian, but it probably also included his family and that made his renew his spirits. —Are your parents going to Gusu? Are they going to take you?

Jiang Cheng denied. —I never accompany them.

His hopes were dashed instantly and he pouted a little. -It's not fair. I thought you could see Xichen-ge and tell Lan Zhan that I miss him.

-I would not do it! —Wei Ying's pout deepened. That face doesn't work on me.

—A-Cheng! Come on, you must want to see Xichen-ge too. Don't you want to know if he also remembers like we do?

"It would be better if you don't remember," he protested and began to walk away from Wei Ying, who tried to catch up with him, but gave up when he entered the yard where his puppies were kept. The three little dogs ran towards their owner and he was able to hug them all at the same time.

Wei Ying sighed in defeat and turned around. Jiang Yanli was supposed to be with Cangse Sanren at the far end of the pier, practicing painting on him. He still had a pout on his face and felt a little sad for Jiang Cheng. His mother called him and when he was close to her, she picked him up to sit on her lap. -Because you are alone? Weren't you with A-Cheng?

—A-Cheng got upset and left with the puppies so that A-Ying wouldn't come near.

—And why did he bother?

He could not answer. In the months since they arrived at Lotus Pier he had avoided mentioning the matter with Lan Xichen, but he believed that perhaps things could change in this life and Jiang Cheng would be more open to trying. He knew very well that it was a sensitive topic, and he couldn't even apologize.

-Don't know.

Jiang Yanli laughed softly. —I'll go see what's going on with A-Cheng.

“A-Ying is sorry,” he murmured. Yanli's smile reassured him because even if she didn't know what was bothering Jiang Cheng, she was the one to give him her support.

After a while, Jiang Yanli took her little brother to the dock where she had left Wei Ying and her mother. His eyes were slightly red and that touched Wei Ying, who did not hesitate to hug him. He didn't do it to ask for his forgiveness, but to show him that he was there for him. Surprisingly, Jiang Cheng hugged him back, but neither of them said anything even as they calmly walked away, they just stood by and watched as Jiang Yanli drew her picture.

Wei Changze arrived with Zhen Yao to continue swimming lessons, but not before telling his wife that they would leave for Jinxi, Feng Liang's paternal home, at the end of the week with the intention of being there a couple of days before the boyfriend was for her. Although it was not a night hunt, Wei Ying was very excited about a new adventure with his parents.

He didn't remember ever being in Jinxi, so it was a completely new place for him. He was curious about Uncle Qiren's fiancée, as he had never heard of Feng Liang in his previous two lives. He imagined a serious, strong woman, of great modesty and elegance, probably as strict as Master Lan, because he could not imagine  Lan Qiren's daolu in any other way  .

They looked for an inn where they would stay for the next few days and once that was arranged, they headed to the Feng house. Just by approaching the door you could feel the festive and slightly tense atmosphere. However, after announcing themselves, they were received with all courtesy and invited to go to one of the rooms. Not long after, a young woman accompanied by her maid appeared and greeted the visitors. Cangse stood up and approached her, and as soon as they were close to her they both screamed and hugged each other. -Congratulations! —Cangse exclaimed.

-Finally! You don't know how long I've been waiting for this moment. We're finally getting married!

Wei Ying was still standing next to his father, who was silently waiting for the friends to finish catching up and it seemed like they had a lot to talk about. The little boy was very surprised, because this talkative and expressive woman differed greatly from the image of an ideal partner that he had for Lan Qiren. He was even more curious to know why he had never heard of Feng Liang in his afterlife and if that was what had made the old master so bitter.

When the conversation finally came to a pause, she turned to Wei Changze and greeted him warmly as well. His father was much more reserved than his mother and although he smiled at her and was very kind in his greeting and congratulations, he did not extend much more than that, so the woman's attention soon focused on the little boy who was waiting curiously at the door. side of his friend. —Is he your son? But how long has it been since we saw each other? How big he is!

Putting aside his surprise, Wei Ying smiled and bowed to him. —My name is Wei Ying. I am five years old.

—Hello, Xiao-Ying. I'm Feng Liang, but you can call me Liang-ayí. Your parents and I are very good friends.

Wei Ying nodded smilingly and Feng Liang invited them to sit down and continue the conversation while they ate some snacks. They were delicious, although they needed a little spice for his taste. Luckily, his dad agreed with him and discreetly added a couple of drops of a spicy oil that he always carried with him to his sandwiches.

During the conversation, he learned that Lan Qiren and Feng Liang met in the Cloud Recess. She was an outside disciple and they had almost no dealings during her training, but during a discussion conference in which there was an exhibition of the younger disciples, she appeared in representation as the best disciple of her generation. After several events, they ended up working as a team and a connection emerged between them. Qingheng-jun was present at that conference and noticed her nascent affinity, ensuring from then on that there were more occasions for the two to share more time together until it was undeniable that they had fallen in love. However, around that time Qingheng-jun got married and due to various circumstances, Lan Qiren had to practically take over the sect, but Feng Liang had always waited for everything to be more stable so that their marriage could finally be arranged.

Part of the story was already known to Wei Ying, as well as the real reason why Qingheng-jun and Madam Lan remained in seclusion. Lan Qiren did not abandon his role in front of the sect, since Lan Xichen was still very young at the death of Qingheng-jun and must have continued to be his support, even as they grew up. Perhaps he was only able to rest a little in the thirteen years after his death, but after that Zewu-jun had a slow recovery due to the events surrounding his sworn siblings. Lan Zhan had been supportive at that time, and although Lan Qiren didn't entirely agree with him being his partner, he always tried his best not to overload Lan Zhan with tasks so that he could dedicate time to him, his family Wei Ying did not know about this until many years later, when Lan Qiren suffered an incident and was bedridden for several days, so even Lan Sizhui had to take care of some administrative tasks.

Was that why no one mentioned Feng Liang? Maybe it was like his mother said and she got tired of waiting for it. The Lans had the characteristic of loving for life and Lan Qiren was the strictest of all with his principles, he should not be very different in terms of the desires of his heart seeing that Qingheng-jun, Lan Zhan and even Lan Xichen were So. He now understood a little better why he had not expelled him from the Cloud Recess again, because deep down he understood well what Lan Zhan had gone through.

—So you guys are back in Yunmeng. I thought you loved the freedom of the wandering life and would never return to a Sect.

Cangse smiled and looked at her son. —That's how it was, but recently we realized that there are more important things. Besides, it's not like we're locked down. I don't think I could feel comfortable in Gusu Lan, with its three thousand rules. I don't know how you stand it.

—Well, I admit that it wasn't so easy for me at first, but once you get used to it it's not so bad. Besides, you know that I have long had extra reasons for wanting to stay in the Cloud Recess.

Wei Ying smiled, sympathizing with Feng Liang. He had to agree with her, because in his youth there was no way he would want to stay in the Cloud Recess of his own free will, but after his marriage to Lan Zhan he even came to consider it his home and even now he missed it as much as he used to. miss Lotus Pier.

“No place is so bad when you have the people you love by your side and you know they will be safe there,” Wei Changze commented.

-That's how it is. In the end, our reasons are the same as yours. Lotus Pier is where the people I love are happy and together we decided to make that our home.

—I'm very happy for you and I suppose that means that in a few years I will see this little one in the Cloud Recess.

Wei Ying turned around with a look full of interest and then looked at his parents. —What is the Cloud Recess?

“It is the residence of the Gusu Lan Sect, to which A-Liang belongs,” Cangse answered.

—And why is A-Ying going to Cloud Recess?

—Every year, future leaders and most prominent disciples from other sects come to receive the education of the Gusu Lan Sect. If you work really hard, I'm sure I'll see you there in a few years.

"Ooooooh," he said and looked at his parents. It's fun?

Cangse laughed and Wei Changze barely smiled. —Eh… maybe a little.

—A-Niang and A-Die went too?

—A-Die went to Jiang-zhongzhu. “A-Niang was still with his teacher,” Cangse explained. Maybe you can go with A-Cheng, would you like that?

-Yeah! I want to go to Cloud Recess! —He stated enthusiastically.

Feng Liang smiled tenderly at the little one. —He is a beauty. He even seems like he understands things better than most kids his age. I am very happy to have been able to meet him now and see them again.

Wei Ying blushed. He could never handle someone complimenting him, there was no doubt about that. He looked a little more closely at the woman, who must have been only a little older than his own mother. He wondered if the Cloud Recess had any rules about the appearance of its disciples, because everyone they met had far superior beauty (although they would never match the beauty of the jade twins, especially their beloved Lan Zhan). . His gaze was serene and very warm, she had great elegance and that ethereal aura that surrounded the inhabitants of the Cloud Recess.

The more he thought about it, it didn't seem strange at all that she was the woman Lan Qiren loved, but a greater hope grew in his heart. If this was a change in Lan Qiren's life, it meant that both he and his nephews had to remember his afterlife as well. All the more reason he wanted to see Lan Zhan.

—To be honest, I thought you were going to get tired of waiting for Qiren.

-Oh no. I knew that they were going through a very difficult time, it was not appropriate to celebrate a wedding while his brother was suffering from his wife's illness.

—And what changed so suddenly?

—Oh, haven't they heard? She—she sounded very excited to break the news—. They finally found a cure for her illness. Both of them will even be present during our ceremony.

__________________

(1) 风凉 = fēngliáng = Freshness. (It's an OC, but I had already included it before in another of my fics.)

(2) 命定之人 = mìngdìng zhīrén = Destined person.

(3) 道侣 = Daolu = Cultivation partner. 

Going deeper into the meaning of this word, when the audio drama extra came out where Lan Qiren talks about the story of the founder to Lan Zhan (Founder's Story), Minatu (Twitter) put up this explanation of its deeper meaning.

Chapter Text

Wei Ying would have liked to know more about Madam Lan, but no one could give him the details he wanted to know because no one knew that he knew her secret. Anyway, the conversation didn't last much longer. Feng Liang invited them to visit her in the next few days and they promised to be near her when her boyfriend came for her. Then Feng Liang invited them to be part of the wedding party on the long-awaited day.

On the day of the wedding, his parents did not wear their usual battle uniform, although the colors of the sect were still present in the suits reserved for important ceremonies that they now wore. Wei Changze had a very elegant purple hanfu and Cangse Sanren had chosen a pink one. They were also very appropriate, since both colors meant new life and happiness, which was their wish for the couple.

Cangse Sanren would be part of the group that would wait with the bride in her bedroom. Both women had shared some whispers amidst laughter and Wei Ying was beginning to feel sorry for his uncle for whatever they were up to.

He stayed in the company of his father at the main door, being the first group that would stop the groom's passage. Wei Ying had never actually been to a wedding and although they had talked a lot about how they would torture the groom with all kinds of tests when Yanli got married, he couldn't be present at that time.

The sound of the rockets brought him out of his thoughts. It was the announcement that the groom was approaching the front door. A fairly large group of people was approaching, but in front was a man dressed in red. The rest of the entourage had changed their usual battle uniform for a light blue dress uniform, since white was considered a bad omen for the couple.

When they were close, Lan Qiren immediately recognized Wei Changze and, forgetting a bit about the ceremony, approached him to greet him. He was very surprised to see him there and Wei Ying was only examining his expressions, trying to discern if his assumptions were true and Master Lan also remembered his past life. However, he couldn't observe anything else because he was approached by one of the Gusu Lan members who was dressed slightly more ornate than the rest. Wei Ying soon learned the reason, as his father and everyone around him bowed slightly. —Lan-zhongzhu.

It was Qingheng-jun! During his stay in the Cloud Recess, although the father of his beloved Lan Zhan was alive, he was never able to see him in person. He looked full of energy, maybe a little thin, but he could definitely see the beautiful features that Lan Zhan had inherited from him.

-We must continue. They will have time to talk during the tea ceremony.

-It's true. Feng Liang is waiting, so hurry up if you want to arrive with your fiancée.

A light blush appeared on Lan Qiren's cheeks, but also a warm smile that I had never seen on him. The groom's entourage began to hand out the red envelopes to bribe those who were preventing them from advancing and once everyone was satisfied the first door was opened.

The bride's relatives had barricaded themselves at the second door. They not only demanded the red envelopes, but also some small tests that Lan Qiren complied with without question. Only the door that led to the bride's room remained, where the bride's closest friends had gathered, among whom was Cangse. Wei Changze carried his son on his shoulders so that he could see what was happening from afar.

Lan Qiren successfully managed to bribe the women to let him in, but the evidence was still lacking to allow the bride to leave with him. Feng Liang, dressed in her beautiful red suit and with her head covered with a veil embroidered with golden peonies, indicated who should impose the test for her boyfriend.

One of the maids at the place suggested the first test and that was to recite a love poem. It was no problem for Lan Qiren who knew Lan An's complete works like the back of his hand.

The second maid suggested something similar. She requested that Lan Qiren sing a song. The men who were with him—including Qingheng-jun—took out their instruments to accompany him and once he indicated the melody he had chosen, the music began and Lan Qiren's voice was heard in a beautiful love song that moistened the eyes of more than one person in that room. Wei Ying was amazed, as he didn't know that Lan Qiren had such a harmonious voice.

“I think one last test is needed,” Feng Liang said and turned her head slightly towards Cangse Sanren, who nodded and turned to take something from one of the small tables.

"The final test to take your girlfriend is to shave your beard," Cangse said with a mischievous smile on her face. On the tray that she brought to Lan Qiren was everything necessary to fulfill the requirement.

From afar, Wei Ying heard the test and couldn't help but laugh when he saw how red Lan Qiren's face had turned. He looked like he was going to protest, but Feng Liang's voice interrupted whatever he was going to say. —Are you more attached to your beard than to me?

Visibly, Lan Qiren had some difficulty swallowing his rage and took the instruments that Cangse offered him. First, with a determined cut of scissors he removed the length of his beard and then took the razor to remove what was left.

"Also the mustache," the bride requested in a sing-song voice. Lan Qiren sighed, but he couldn't hide a smile before proceeding to remove the remaining hair from his face.

Feng Liang was satisfied, so all that was left was to find the shoe that was hidden somewhere in the room. Although it took him a while and he had to bribe the maids a little more, he was finally able to find it and so Feng Liang took his hand to leave the room.

It was time for the tea ceremony. After paying respects to the bride's ancestors and completing the other rituals, they had time to talk with those present. Lan Qiren took a moment to approach Wei Changze and his wife. —I didn't imagine I'd see you here. "I didn't know where I could find you," he commented.

—Mmn. We have returned to Lotus Pier, so we found out when the invitation for Jiang-zhongzhu arrived. We couldn't miss the opportunity to congratulate them on their union.

—I was surprised to see them—he made a pause that Wei Ying did not miss—...and to be able to meet their son. What is his name?

—This is Wei Ying. It really has been a long time since we last saw each other. It was two or three years before A-Ying was born. We are also happy to see you again.

Lan Qiren smiled and nodded. —Why don't you accompany us to complete the ceremony? If he had known where they were he would have had an invitation brought to them.

They both thanked. -We would love too.

Wei Ying was over the moon. They could go to Gusu and I would see Lan Zhan! He was so excited that he wished the trip would start already.

Qingheng-jun approached them and noticed Wei Ying's presence. —What are you doing in here? All the kids are eating some candy in the front yard.

Lan Qiren spoke up immediately. —I would like to be able to accompany you so I can introduce Wei Ying to my nephews, but I still have to greet many people.

"I'll do it," his brother offered. Wei Ying was now going to burst with joy because he wouldn't have to wait until he reached the Cloud Recess to see Lan Zhan. As soon as Qingheng-jun offered him a hand, he took it without hesitation and wanted to run towards the courtyard but she was in the company of a Lan who did not run if there was no reason to do so.

The noise of the children could be heard, but I knew that the Lans were not among them. On a small bench away from the noise, the two Lan brothers sat waiting, finishing a pastry they had taken from the table.

They turned to look when they noticed their father approaching, but when they realized that it was Wei Ying who was accompanying him, they both showed surprise.

—A-Huan, A-Zhan, I want you to meet Wei Ying. He is the son of some good friends of his uncle, be nice to him.

Lan Huan stood up first and, as the eldest of the two brothers, bowed to his  new  friend. —My name is Lan Huan and this is my younger brother Lan Zhan.

Making the same gesture, Wei Ying introduced himself. —Wei Ying, from Yunmeng.

Qingheng-jun left them alone. Wei Ying and Lan Zhan had remained still, but Lan Huan could see how the former's eyes were filled with tears and his little brother did not know how to react at that moment.

"Let's go somewhere else," he suggested, examining the surroundings, but Wei Ying had already been in that house for a couple of days and knew the places better, so he immediately took Lan Zhan's hand and pulled him to a garden that in Nobody occupied that moment. As soon as they were there, he let go of his hand only to throw his arms around the neck of little Lan Zhan who was not much taller than himself.

—I miss youeeee! —Wei Ying sobbed, squeezing hard and Lan Zhan also wrapped his arms around him to give him a tight hug. His muscles were not yet trained, so he could use all of his strength to hold on to Wei Ying.

"Me too," he answered with a trembling voice. It was the first time that Wei Ying heard her childish voice and it was so tender that he hugged him a little tighter while still shedding tears.

Lan Huan watched them closely with a smile on his face. His brother had been quite sad because they had no idea when he would be able to see Wei Ying since he didn't even know where he was at the moment. No one imagined that they could see him right in that place. He was very happy for his brother, but he couldn't help but feel a little envious.

At last they felt satisfied and released the hug, but remained holding hands. Lan Huan spoke up. —What are you doing here, A-Xian?

—A-Ying. They still don't call me Wuxian, Huang-ge? —He corrected with a smile from ear to ear.

—Mmn. True, it's not time yet. Where you were? Shufu sent people to look for them in the vicinity of Yiling.

—I saved my parents! “A-Niang, A-Die, and A-Ying now live in Lotus Dock,” he explained and then looked at Lan Zhan. Apparently, he still had the ability to understand his expressions because at that moment he seemed very touched by the way Wei Ying spoke and that caused the little boy to blush. Lan Zhan! It's not fair, you hardly talk.

Lan Huan couldn't help but laugh. In truth, after having gotten over the shock of suddenly being a seven-year-old boy again, he had also been touched by being in front of his five-year-old little brother. Now he was also touched to see his little brother-in-law, but above all, to imagine what it would be like to see little Jiang Cheng.

—Will A-Cheng go to Gusu? —He asked directly, but he didn't expect Wei Ying to sigh.

—He said he never went with his parents, so I don't believe it.

The three shared a sigh. Wei Ying wasn't going to give up, now he had more time and ways to make things change, so he changed the subject. He was very interested in knowing what had happened to them and what had really happened to there parents.

Before losing consciousness, he remembered hearing a loud roar, but everything was silent when he began to come to. The weather was cool, but he was covered by a warm blanket and a soft pillow supported his head. The soft floral scent of gentians reached his nose a moment later and the hooting of his owls awakened his ears. When he was able to open his eyes, the moonlight completely illuminated his room and he could see another bed in it where a child was asleep. He got up, but his limbs weren't working very well and he stumbled and fell to the ground.

—Wangji? —A voice called that seemed unfamiliar to him, but when he looked up he understood the reason almost immediately. In his brother's eyes he saw the same surprise at seeing themselves as children again. What was happening?

They didn't have time to say anything else because the noise had attracted someone else, someone whose memory was already very blurry in Lan Zhan's memory, but not so much in Lan Huan's. She approached her two sons very worried to see what was happening. -What happened? Did A-Zhan have a nightmare?

She wasn't that worried until she noticed that both of their eyes were teary and in an instant even the youngest one was hugging her tightly and they were crying with great feeling. —A-Niang! A-Niang!

-What happened? Why are they crying like that? "She," she asked, very dismayed, but neither of them could give her an answer. They didn't have it at the moment and finding it was the last thing on there minds. All that mattered in that moment was to enjoy the warm embrace of there mother again.

She waited a little for their crying to subside, but there was something about their crying that troubled her heart. The eldest of her children was always so peaceful and smiling, the youngest was not very expressive, and she had never heard them cry like that, with so much feeling. Finally the children began to calm down and without removing them from her embrace or stopping rubbing her back, she asked them again.

—A-Huan, can you tell me why you are both crying?

Before answering, he looked at his brother and it seemed like they both agreed on what they should say. —We don't want to be separated from A-Niang anymore. A-Niang must not be alone.

His mother's hug grew stronger. She tried to always be smiling, make her children's visit happy and convince them that nothing was wrong with them having to leave, but she knew that sooner or later they were going to realize that it was not okay. But what could the three of them do to change the situation?

________

*There are no new words.

Chapter Text

A disciple went to find Lan Qiren in the morning. He was in his room, frantically searching for something among his things, when the disciple told him that his nephews were not with his study groups. —Apparently, they did not return after visiting there mother.

The bewilderment in Lan Qiren's gaze surprised the disciple more, but seeing that he returned to normal he also calmed down. -Alright. I'll take care of everything. Tell your teachers that they will be with me this day.

After bowing, the disciple left and Lan Qiren headed towards the Gentian Hut. It had been a while since he had traveled that path, since his nephews were old enough to go from their rooms to his mother's cabin, although he still occasionally went to pick them up to also greet his sister-in-law. of the. The tour did not bring back very good memories, but perhaps very soon it could be different.

The path was surrounded by delicate purple flowers that his brother had planted in the hope of making that prison a little more pleasant for the woman he loved. He had taken time to understand his brother's decisions, choosing to save his beloved even if it conflicted with his sense of righteousness and justice. However, life had taught him several lessons that made him see things a little closer to his perspective.

He arrived at the modest cabin that was full of life and also a noise that he had never heard before: the crying of his two nephews.

—A-Huan, A-Zhan, you're going to get into trouble if you don't leave now. —His sister-in-law's voice was sweet, but he could hear the sadness in it. Lan Qiren entered unannounced and could not help but be moved by the scene. She was sitting on the floor with her two children tightly hugging her, although it seemed more like they had her trapped and had no plans to let her go.

Lan Qiren cleared his throat and that caught the attention of the woman, who, a little embarrassed, bowed her head in greeting. —Xiaoshu (1).

“Saozi(2),” he greeted back and then turned to his nephews. A-Huan, A-Zhan, let go of your mother now.

“No, Shufu, please,” Lan Huan pleaded and his little brother seconded him. They both turned to look at him and his look broke his uncle's heart. Neither of them usually cried much and I only knew something was bothering them when A-Huan was serious and looking at the ground and A-Zhan was looking to the side, his lower lip slightly out.

Lan Qiren walked over with a solemn countenance and sat down opposite his sister-in-law. He looked at his nephews and it was to them that he spoke. -I have news. I promise you that before next month is up, your mother will no longer have to be confined to this cabin.

The crying of the two stopped suddenly, but not precisely because they were happy at the news. He couldn't blame them, yet he was hurt by the disbelief in there gaze. He would have to calmly explain to them later, first he had something more important to do. —Today they won't go to their classes. Go wash your face and I want you to wait at my house. We will take advantage of the day so that they learn something about the layout of formations.

The two exchanged a look and Lan Qiren nodded when they turned to look at him, confident that they had understood the hidden message in his words. Hope shone in their eyes again, so they nodded and ran to comply with what there uncle had said.

Lan Qiren waited until they had left before speaking casually to his sister-in-law. “Saozi, you haven't been cultivating properly, haven't you?

She could see that he had taken her by surprise, but she didn't answer his question so Lan Qiren decided to approach the conversation from another perspective. —Why were your children so reluctant to leave? Something happened?

The anguish she had moments before returned to her face. -Don't know. They woke up very early in the morning and started crying as soon as they saw me, saying that they didn't want to be separated from me. We didn't do anything different from every month, I don't know what suddenly changed.

He sighed, knowing exactly what had changed. They had interrupted him while he was looking for his notes, but he was sure he had at least a year to turn things around. —They are more intelligent and perceptive than you think, that's why I want you to answer me honestly. Why did you stop cultivation?

She had managed to strike a chord so that she would be more willing to answer him. —What's the point? I do nothing but clean this cabin, take care of the gentians, embroider and read. What do I need cultivation for now?

"Because if you don't keep your core strong, your illness will progress faster," he said without hesitation, disturbing her with his harshness. She hesitated a lot to speak, perhaps thinking of a way to evade the topic, but finally she couldn't do it anymore.

-How do you know? “No one is supposed to know,” she replied anguished.

—I have my informants and, for that reason, I can also offer you my help. Saozi, at first I did not agree with my brother's decisions and tried to convince him against his marriage, but now I must offer my apologies... I know why Master Huang had to die.

Madam Lan's face transformed into pure panic before she prostrated herself before Lan Qiren. —No, please, don't tell anyone. I beg you, don't let anyone know.

In another time, he might have been able to remain immune to the woman's tears, but nothing was the same anymore. He put a hand on her back and spoke calmly to her. —Qinjiao, get up. You don't need to beg. As I have told you, I am well aware of the circumstances of what occurred, including our teacher's disgraceful behavior.

She didn't want to leave her position and he could hear her sobbing, so he reached out to force her up. —Saozi, let me take care of everything, I know the way to prove that Master Huang's death was necessary. That is why you must practice your cultivation again, or your illness will overcome you before you can regain your freedom and we can cure you.

-What are you saying? Heal me? —A hint of hope appeared in her eyes when she finally raised her face and looked into her brother-in-law's eyes—. Qiren, what's going on? Why are you telling me all that all of a sudden?

His face was still serious, but he admonished himself for not being more cautious. Either way, he had to act as soon as possible. He wasn't sure if they were in a temporary situation, if he would really have the chance to correct everything he had done wrong.

—Saozi, let me ask you a question and you can answer it honestly because it will only be between the two of us. She nodded, so he was direct. Do you want my brother?

She looked down and sighed. —Yes... or so I think. I am grateful to him and I have grown fond of him, but... his visits are as few as those of my children.

At least she didn't say no. It would have been a shame if she held a grudge against her husband for not having acted more to avoid that punishment. Although they would probably have a lot of things to solve when she left the isolation. Lan Qiren asked another question. —Do you love your children?

Tears returned to her eyes. -If I love them.

—If you stop fighting, you are going to cause them a big wound that may never heal. You have to trust me now, you will regain your freedom and we will be able to cure your illness. You will see your children become great cultivators and start their own families, but you have to fight too. Understood? Are you going to trust what I tell you?

She nodded and he was pleased, so he stood up and started to leave. Once at the door, he turned to say one last thing.

—You have to get stronger. You will be able to leave this cabin in less than a month, but I still have some things to talk to you about first so I will come see you soon. I just hope that you can someday forgive us for doing this injustice to you, especially my brother.

The little ones waited restlessly at their uncle's house. They had had time to talk about what had happened and they both also noticed some words in the matrix before they lost consciousness. It was clear that they had returned to the past, but they still had too many questions.

What was the purpose of his return? Was this a second chance or just a taste of what could have been? If it was permanent, at what cost? His uncle's words seemed to indicate that he also remembered his afterlife, why had he said that he could free his mother from confinement?

They had so many things on their minds that until that moment they realized something else.

“Fuqin,” Lan Zhan pronounced and his brother understood immediately.

—We must listen to shufu first and then go look for him.

—Mmn.

Lan Qiren didn't take long. On the way he had asked that they bring food for the three of them to his house and that no one bother them after that. The two little ones were waiting for him perfectly seated in front of the tea table and he could not help the smile on his face at the possibility of reliving that stage in the life of his nephews, even if it was only the external appearance of him.

—Xi... A-Huan, A-Zhan, I think things are quite clear now, but I want you to confirm it for me. We all went to Yingchuan and a mysterious formation was suddenly activated before awakening at this time, right?

The two nodded at the same time and Lan Qiren let out a sigh. —I had no idea such training existed. I will investigate more closely and carefully as soon as I resolve more important issues. Now I think they want to know the reason for my promise.

They repeated their previous gesture, paying full attention. Lan Qiren spoke solemnly. —I didn't know all this that I'm going to tell you until the Campaign to take down the Sun ended and I never told you because I promised not to and I didn't want to cause you any more pain. Now that we have a second chance to make things right, we're going to fix as many mistakes as we can.

Breakfast arrived right on time, although the distress of the two little ones was noticeable. As soon as the disciple left, Lan Qiren calmed them down. —Only this time we will forget the rule of not talking while eating.

The brothers smiled more relaxed and began to eat while Lan Qiren prepared for his story. He took a couple of bites and drank some tea before starting to speak.

—In those days, many people came asking for refuge for their families in the Cloud Recess. You know that we could not receive everyone, but we did our best to find them a home appropriate to their needs. However, among all those people, two women came that you knew well, but there are things about them that I had to hide from you.

He took another sip of tea and his gaze was lost in his memories. —They asked to have a private interview with me. There was something familiar about them, but I didn't know it until the younger woman told me her story... Although I think I might have to start much earlier than that for you to understand everything, even though this was the last one. information that I obtained.

It was difficult to talk to his nephews. In his mind he knew that they had the understanding of two adults but, even if they didn't have that appearance, they would never stop being two children that he had to protect. What he had to tell them was going to have a huge impact on them.

—You know the reason why your mother is confined to that cabin. It is said that she murdered one of our teachers, but we never found out the reason. His father and I had great admiration and respect for Master Huang, he was the best musician of his generation and only a few months before his death he had returned from a long trip in which he collected all kinds of sheet music. He studied them one by one to classify them in our library as soon as he finished. The last book he examined was Luan Po Chao. (3)

He knew that the mention of that book was going to hurt Lan Huan, but only then would they understand what was happening. —The study of those melodies changed his way of being, but I didn't understand it until Wei Wuxian mentioned it in the Cave of Slaughter. I had noticed that he remained irritable, but now I think it might have been under the influence of one of those melodies.

»He had become disrespectful of the rules of the Sect and frequently left the Cloud Recess even after curfew. Sometimes he did not return until two or three days later and various punishments were given, but he would pretend to be sorry only to break the rules again. It was around those days that his father met your mother on the outskirts of the city, although she did not pay attention to him and she was more concerned about finding someone urgently. That person was her sister, Qi Chanyi.

It was a surprise for both of them, since it was not a name unknown to them, but until that moment they did not know that it was their maternal aunt. —She and Qi Meilin were the ones who asked to meet me directly and they themselves told me this on the condition that I keep it a secret.

»Your mother was looking for Qi Chanyi to try to prevent her from taking revenge on the teacher. He had wronged her, not only had he tarnished her honor but he had done something sinister to her mind. Of course I didn't understand at the time, but now I understand that he probably used Luan Po Chao on her. She explained that she had a strong thirst for revenge that was made worse by the influence of something he did and she could not control herself until she fulfilled her mission of taking the life of the person who had harmed her. Her mother managed to find her before anyone else and urged her to flee, saying that she would take care of hiding the crime, but she couldn't do it in time and so she decided to pretend to be the person responsible and face whatever her punishment was, because in any case she knew that He is fighting a disease that could cause death at any moment.

He was quick to clarify when he saw that the two were about to burst into tears. —There is a cure. I mean, we didn't have her at the time, but I do know her now and we'll be able to have her in time this time. What I want you to understand is what motivated her to sacrifice herself for her sister. Qi Chanyi was already pregnant with Qi Meilin, any punishment could have meant the death of one or both of them. Instead, she knew that she could die at any moment, she didn't care that she was a little early. But your father changed everything in an instant, he offered her the opportunity to live and she accepted despite the conditions he proposed, but I think neither of them imagined how difficult it would be and not just for the two of them.

—What will we do, shufu? Lan Huan asked anxiously.

Lan Qiren smiled to reassure them. —First I must pay a visit to the forbidden section and then talk to your father. I think that with Luan Po Chao's evidence it will be enough to ask for leniency for Qi Chanyi. And maybe it's best to destroy that book before it causes more problems.

This time, neither of the two children could contain their crying. They were relieved to know that their uncle would take care of everything to save their mother and thereby also free their father from his sorrows. Lan Qiren couldn't resist and reached out to caress his back and comfort them, but they threw themselves into his arms and he could only hug them until they let off steam.

Maybe this time everything would turn out better.

_________

(1) 小叔= xiǎoshū = Brother-in-law (Junior brother of the husband)

(2) 嫂子 = sǎozi = Sister-in-law (Sister of elder brother)

(3) 亂魄抄 = Luàn Pò Chāo = Colección de la Confusión

*Qi Chanyi is a new OC, created for this fic. However, there are already those who will know Qi Meilin. In this fic she has the same role as her in her first appearance.

Chapter Text

They were finishing eating their breakfast, now in absolute silence, when someone knocked on the door.

—Come in—Lan Qiren was angry because he had given clear instructions, but it could still be an emergency so he allowed them to enter. He remained serious until he saw that the person entering was a woman and his face was completely transformed. —A-Liang!

She was accompanied by a disciple who stayed a step behind and bowed to him. Feng Liang looked at Lan Qiren again and blushed a little. -What's happening? Why do you look at me like you've never seen me in your entire life?

He smiled and took a step forward, standing very close to her. —Somehow I feel like that. I missed you so much.

The woman's blush became even stronger, she glanced askance at the two little children who were staring at them and also at the maid who had had the good sense to look away. She covered half of her face with the fan she was carrying and muttered. —A-Ren, not in front of the children...

With the call for attention, he reacted and regained his serious countenance. He took a deep breath and spoke to her formally. -How can I help you?

—I was just coming to give you the reports of the night hunt. Not much to report, it was a pretty uneventful trip.

Lan Qiren received the paper she was carrying and began to take a look. —Anything to highlight?

-Oh no. Well, we went to answer the call for help that came from Yiling, but when we arrived they had already taken care of that, so  that the trip would not be in vain we took care of some low-level ferocious corpses that were hanging around the area.

-What? —He looked up for a moment, but then went back to searching frantically for something between the pages he had in his hand. At last he found what he was looking for, the date of the events he narrated. The paper fell from his hand and had not finished falling to the ground when he already had her tightly embraced.

—A-Ren? What are you doing? A-Ren, what's wrong with you? You're crying?

He didn't let go of her for a while. Both his two nephews and the maid avoided looking at them, but they were equally curious to know what was happening with Lan Qiren and why he was behaving in such an unusual way for him.

After a moment longer, Lan Qiren pulled away just a little, but caressed Feng Liang's cheeks, looking at her devotedly. -Are you okay? Didn't you have any problems during the hunt?

"No," she answered, disconcerted. It was just a couple of ferocious corpses, we didn't even have to use the swords. It was too simple, if you ask my opinion.

He laughed at her comment, but continued to hold her face as if he were holding a treasure of great value in his hands. Although Feng Liang was flattered, he also dismayed her. —A-Ren, will you finally tell me what's wrong? You've been acting strange since I came in and you're already worrying me.

—It just so happens that I've been a fool all this time and somehow I had a revelation of what my life would be like without you and I don't want that to happen. I'm going to fix everything, my love, and in a month I'll go talk to your father to formalize our engagement.

He had begun to imagine many things, except that what he longed for so much would finally come true. She wanted to scream with excitement, but noise was forbidden in the Cloud Recess. Anyway, she would have been silenced by a delicate kiss that Lan Qiren placed on her lips.

Feng Liang laughed discreetly when out of the corner of his eye he caught the bewildered expression of the two children who could only gape at them. She took a step back, smiling and her cheeks flushed. —I still don't really understand what happened to you, but I'm satisfied.

Lan Qiren was also smiling. He had a second chance and he wasn't going to waste it. "You'd better get back to your business, but I'd like to see you later." Can you give me a ride?

"Mmn," she replied, barely nodding. Send me a message and I'll meet you whenever it is.

He kept his smile even as she and the other young woman left. The two little ones came over to help pick up the paper that were still on the ground and, as there uncle kept looking at the door, Lan Huan gently tugged on his sleeve. —Shufu?

That snapped him out of the trance he was in and he cleared his throat. -Thank you.

-Who was she? —Lan Zhan asked and his brother turned to look at him for a moment, then turned back to his uncle.

—A-Zhan was very young and doesn't remember her, Shufu.

Lan Qiren returned to the table and tried to drink some more tea, but his hand was still shaking badly. The two little ones looked worried, but he calmed them down with a smile. —Feng Liang is the woman I have always loved, even before you were born, except that in the other life I couldn't do anything to keep her by my side. On this date, she would have returned from a complicated night hunt, on a stretcher. Her injuries were serious, but not life-threatening. The monster scratched her face, causing her to lose sight of her, and one of her fangs pierced her belly, so she could never have children. He said that she couldn't be my wife like this anymore and that I should forget about her. After that, she just disappeared and I never heard from her again even though I looked for her my whole life.

He began to laugh and cry at the same time. —I don't know what changed, why it happened differently this time, but I have another chance and I'm not going to let it go again.

This time, the two little ones approached their uncle to comfort him. Lan Zhan, especially, was more expressive – even without saying a word – by taking his hand in both of his own and squeezing tightly. No one better than him understood the happiness of getting a second chance to be with the person he loved.

.

.

Lan Qiren wanted to get to work as soon as possible, motivated by the opportunity to be with his beloved again. Furthermore, he knew that the children wanted to see his father again and on that day especially he was in rigorous seclusion, as always when the children went to see his mother. His children had always thought that this was probably his way of dealing with the pain caused by the situation they found themselves in.

During their childhood, they did not understand their father's feelings and behavior. A certain understanding came with age, but then each in his own way experienced what he must be feeling at that moment. That's why they didn't hold a grudge against him, although at some point in their lives they did feel hurt.

"We should knock," Lan Zhan spoke as he stood in front of the door of the Hanshi, the leader's residence.

“Fuqin never attends in strict seclusion,” Lan Huan reminded him.

-We can enter?

—Shufu said to come see him.

—Mmn.

Lan Huan offered his hand to his brother, moved more by the instinct of an older brother upon seeing his little brother, but hesitated when he noticed the confusion in Lan Zhan's gaze. However, he also noticed a very faint smile and blush on his ears before he took his hand firmly. Lan Huan smiled at him. —If we have to be small again, we are going to take advantage of it.

"Mmn," he nodded with a shake of his head and they both moved forward determinedly. Lan Huan carefully opened the door and they slipped in without a sound. One of the first things children at Lan Zhan's age learned was to walk stealthily, so his small body already had that muscle memory and it wasn't difficult for him to take control of it.

However, the hearing of a cultivator of Qingheng-jun's level, especially in the peace and quiet of the Cloud Recess, would be able to pick up even the stealthiest of Gusu's disciples, so he opened his eyes and slowly turned around. He looked towards where his two children were. He offered them a tired smile before speaking. —What are you doing here, my children?

"We wanted to see you," Lan Huan spoke, who couldn't help his voice shaking a little. Lan Zhan squeezed his hand a little more and they looked at each other for a moment before letting go and both walked determinedly towards there father until they threw themselves into his arms. Perhaps so many feelings kept from their previous life were too many for their small body that now they had such a need to make them come out in the form of tears and silent crying.

-What's wrong? Why are you crying?

"We miss you," answered the oldest, supported by his little brother.

Lan Qiren had taught them to always maintain dignity and appear calm in front of others, so whenever he was with his children he thought that they were the perfect representation of Gusu Lan's ideal disciple, but it had been too easy for him to forget that they were just children. and that situation must have been hard for them. For the first time, they gave free rein to their feelings, giving his father a hard blow of reality who felt even more guilty than before. He wrapped them carefully in his arms and allowed himself to shed a tear for the pain of his children. —A-Huan, A-Zhan...

—Don't lock yourself in anymore! Lan Huan pleaded. Come out with us. A-Niang is also going out and we have to be together.

To all his brother's words, Lan Zhan nodded. Qingheng-jun stiffened upon hearing his son's words. —A-Huan... A-Niang must stay at her house, you know that.

“No,” Lan Zhan argued.

—Shufu said that it was no longer necessary, that in a month A-Niang could leave the cabin. You should get out of here too, we don't want you to continue like this. Fuqin, please, not anymore...

-What are you taking about? What did the Shufu say about her?

“A-Niang didn't do it,” Lan Zhan explained. He knows the truth.

—Shufu said he had to fix some things, but before next month A-Niang could leave. Are you going out too?

They couldn't explain everything Lan Qiren had told them, but they needed to know if being able to prove their mother's innocence would be enough for their father to abandon the seclusion he had imposed on himself. His father was trying to process the little information they could give him, but he still seemed quite incredulous.

—Where is your shufu now?

-In the library. Fuqin, can we see mom every day?

The two children turned to look at him, waiting for his response. Children belonging to the Lan Clan lived with their mothers – or grandmothers, if they lived, otherwise they stayed with their parents or a guardian – until they were seven years old, the age of their eldest child, and then they began to join the dormitories. of the disciples although they received instruction daily with their parents or guardians. Even if his wife could return to a normal life within the Cloud Recess, only Lan Zhan could be with her daily.

—First we have to see what your shufu has found and then we will think about it.

There were many questions on Qingheng-jun's face that they could only imagine. The innocence of there mother, why she accepted the punishment and why she accepted the marriage proposal to save herself from her, how that would affect her life, her children, the entire Sect. Although they wanted to tell her that they understood, it was impossible for that to help because they were just children to there father. Lan Zhan was the first to choose to just hug his father and Lan Huan did the same. Even though there father was never cold to them—he respected Lan Zhan's space and made them feel his affection in other ways—they had never known what the warmth of a hug from him was until that day. They were going to change things, not only to avoid the events that were in their hands but their way of relating to others and the way the Sect was run. They would not make the same mistakes of the past again.

.

.

Lan Qiren now had the book  Luan Po Chao in his hands  and retrieved the notes his teacher had taken on it. He still had to build his case well, so he had another interview with his sister-in-law to explain that he knew about Qi Chanyi and what Master Huang had done to her.

—Did your sister ever say if he had played music for her?

—Yes, just before leaving her. He started playing something and she fell asleep.

—After that, did she behave aggressively? Did she have sudden attacks of anger? Hallucinations?

-Yes! "She," she said, increasingly horrified. But... but we believed it was because of what he had to go through. When she found out that she was pregnant, she took it with enthusiasm, but sometimes she would burst out in anger against that bastard, and she only grew her thirst for revenge.

—Did they never denounce him?

—He was a distinguished master of the Gusu Lan Sect, who would believe that he could commit such infamy? A-Die spoke to his superior and he advised him not to file a complaint if he had no evidence.

Qiren nodded and sighed. "I'm ashamed to say I was right." No one would have believed that Master Huang could be capable of committing such a dishonorable act, but in his last days he was not himself and now I have proof.

Without going into detail he told her about the book of melodies and his teacher's notes. She was still impressed by so much information and finally she felt that she could hope to get out of her prison. However, there was still another topic to discuss, as Lan Qiren reminded her.

—Have you practiced your cultivation again?

She nodded slightly. —I never told anyone about my illness. How did you know? Is there really a cure?

In his previous life, he knew it when it was too late. He had a crisis that almost cost him his life, but the doctors managed to give him a few more months and tried to find a cure. When he found out and wanted to find out a little more about his illness, he realized that some signs were in sight all the time, even in the short time that his greeting lasted when he was going to pick up his nephews. of the.

—There were several things that made me realize. I remember noticing a bruise on your arm that matched A-Zhan's hand in position and size. He still isn't strong enough to cause a mark like that unless your skin is really delicate. I also noticed that you are losing a lot of weight, although I was informed that you consume your daily rations. Or are you just pretending to eat it?

She denied and he continued talking. —I also learned that your mother died from that same illness, so it was just a matter of putting the evidence together.

In reality, it had not been until after that crisis that he had come to investigate his sister-in-law's background, but in the same way he did not have to explain when. Lying was forbidden, but omitting information didn't really count as lying (and a punishment for it would be meted out anyway after he took his walk with Feng Liang).

—And how do you know there is a cure? A-Die spent our dowry on finding a cure for my mother and no one ever came close to providing a solution. They could only recommend that we learn cultivation, because only with this could we slow down the advance of the disease a little if one of us also had it.

-You have to trust me. The cure will take almost a year to be ready, but you will improve from the first dose. That's why I need you to be very disciplined with your cultivation, to give us time.

This time he only avoided her question by giving her other information, but he continued to increase time in his punishment. He knew the cure because the doctors informed him about his progress – both the disease and his research – so he could communicate that information to the leader. However, the disease was faster than them.

Despite that, they continued searching for their cure until they finally found it. Too late, she thought at the time. Although he was later able to save a couple of lives with the cure, he never imagined that he would have a second chance to use that information to save his sister-in-law. He was lucky that the remedy had few ingredients and a very basic refinement process – so he could memorize it without problems just by seeing it once – but the drawback was the difficulty of obtaining the ingredients and that the process was quite slow. But if she cultivated regularly and had a motivation to continue fighting, she would give them more time.

—I need you to do something for me, Saozi. You must convince your sister to come and tell the truth. I promise you that no one will blame her for what she did and no one else will be punished.

She stared at him for a while, as if hesitating in her response. She thought about reiterating that she could trust him, but that wasn't the reason for her hesitation. —Xiaoshu, can A-Die accompany Chanyi?

Lan Qiren smiled at her. -Of course. I imagine you must miss her a lot and you don't even know your niece. Everyone is welcome, I will make sure you are well looked after during your visit.

She smiled with tears in her eyes, but there was a glimmer of hope in her eyes. The effect of her intervention on the course of history was yet to be seen, but she hoped everything would be for the best.

Chapter Text

Lan Qiren had been busy all day and couldn't go visit his brother until late afternoon. He announced himself without making much noise so as not to startle him in the middle of his meditation, but when he entered he did not find him cultivating but rather preparing tea. He signaled for him to keep his voice down, looking away at his bed where his two children were now fast asleep after a day of so much crying.

—They must have been holding back their feelings all these years. How much have I made them endure?

—They had to endure a lot, but that will finally end.

Qingheng-jun looked at his brother and there was disbelief in his eyes, so Lan Qiren sighed and began to explain. —I suppose they must have told you something, but you don't have complete information. It took me a long time to find the proof and now I have it. Saozi already confirmed it to me too. She did not kill Master Huang and even if she had, it would have been fair for the crime she committed.

Lan Qiren explained everything he already knew and also his plan for the next few days, in preparation for the audience in front of the sect elders to explain the entire situation. When he finished, Leader Lan's eyes could not hold back tears.

"Why didn't you tell me you were doing that?" You should have told me, she is my wife, I should have found a way to free her from this punishment...

—Our rules are intended to guide us to lead a life full of righteousness and have impeccable conduct, which is why we follow them vehemently. However, sometimes this desire to follow the precepts to the letter prevents us from seeing beyond the black and white. He admitted his fault and you offered the solution that you thought would break the fewest rules. Your priority was to save her life, but I understand that it is not easy to choose to go against what we were taught or to go against your heart.

—I broke several rules to save her, I should have broken many more.

Lan Qiren glanced briefly at the bed and sighed, then looked back at his brother. —If you had done so, the punishment they imposed on you would have been harsher. They allowed you partial confinement and passed it off as your decision, I can't imagine what would have happened if you challenged more. (1)

Maybe he did imagine it. Scourges for both, exile, permanent confinement. He probably wouldn't have been against any of those decisions back then, but now he had a lifetime of perspective and experience of the consequences of that black and white mentality, so he had to start making several changes if he wanted to. also protect his nephews.

—You did what you thought was right, even if it wasn't enough. Now that is no longer important, what really matters is what you will do from this moment on. The Sect needs its leader, but especially your children need there father and Saozi needs her husband.

"You must hate me." Although she agreed to be my wife, she only did it because she was the only way to save her life. Now that she can be free, I would like her to regain her complete freedom.

-What are you talking about?

—If she doesn't want to continue being my wife, I won't keep her. She couldn't do it, it would be like continuing to lock her up.

Qiren took a sip of tea and then spoke with him carefully. —I've talked to her and at least I know she doesn't hate you. However, I am not the one who should talk to you about her feelings. I think it's a good idea for the two of you to talk a lot before the hearing. Go visit her and set the record straight.

Qingheng-jun sighed heavily and smiled at his brother. —I don't know what would have happened to us without your help. I have to repay you somehow.

Lan Qiren smiled lightly. —There is something I would like to do as soon as everything is resolved. I want to formalize my engagement with Feng Liang as soon as possible. I've kept her waiting for a long time.

A weak laugh was his brother's response. —Nothing would make me happier than to see them finally unite their lives. It will be my priority that your marriage is celebrated as soon as possible.

Lan Qiren waited nervously, in the field near the women's area, for Feng Liang to arrive for a walk in the meadows of the Cloud Recess. He hadn't seen her in almost forty years, but he still felt like that teenager in love with her who couldn't even declare her love for the girl he liked. He still remembered the total fiasco that had resulted from her when during a night hunt he tried to impress her, but instead managed to get Jiang Fengmian and Wei Changze injured. Cangse Sanren had been very upset and even Feng Liang had called his attention, so he went to her room indignant at her and especially with her hurt pride. His displeasure did not cease when in the morning he discovered that his beard had been shaved sometime during the night. However, all of his annoyance vanished the moment he heard Feng Liang's giggle who then commented, "You look very handsome without it."

In some way that he could never remember clearly, he ended up declaring his feelings to Feng Liang and that was the beginning of a long, long courtship. He was not yet twenty years old, so the wedding could not take place yet. Neither of them was in a hurry, they saw each other quite frequently within the Cloud Recess, always with the formalities of the case.

His older brother was twenty years old and was already the leader when the misfortune occurred. If they had not removed leadership from his brother it was because they did not have a way of presenting him to the rest of the world that could hide the truth of his crime, but almost all of the leadership functions were imposed on Lan Qiren.

Feng Liang was very supportive, being patient and also helping in any way she could. Maybe she was a little selfish in his reason for starting to look for a solution to his brother and sister-in-law's problem, but he also didn't want his family to suffer even more.

His eternal regret would be that he could not have done more to avoid his beloved's fate, to show her that he wanted her by his side no matter what. Also to prevent his brother from suffering the same suffering and then his nephews from having to repeat the story.

But now he had a second chance and it was in his hands to change history. He remained to investigate the mysterious formation and discover if it was a permanent change and if it had any secondary costs, but in the meantime he would try to prevent everything that was in his hands.

“A-Ren,” Feng Liang's sweet and gentle voice called.

He turned around and smiled when he saw her. She was wearing the regular uniform of Gusu Lan's disciples, white with delicate details in a very light blue. Her hair was completely tied up, except for two strands that fell loosely on her shoulders and the completely white ribbon adorning her forehead. As soon as she became his wife, that ribbon would be replaced by one embroidered with clouds that made her part of the clan. Her memories did not do justice to reality, or perhaps it was too beautiful a dream. (2)

She blushed, but now she was prepared with a delicate fan painted with peach blossoms, which she placed in front of her face and looked away to the side. —You make me nervous when you look at me like that.

He smiled and dared to take his girlfriend's free hand. —You don't know the joy that invades my heart just by being able to have you before my eyes. I think about how lucky I am that you are my  mingding zhiren (3) , for the patience you have had for me all these years. The wait is over, we can finally talk about the day when we become husband and wife.

Feng Liang laughed nervously, but squeezed her fiancé's hand and held his gaze for a moment longer, feeling very blissful.

"Let's talk while we walk," she answered, removing the fan from her face and without letting go, they began to walk through the meadows full of flowers at the back of the Cloud Recess.

They sat down after a while on the bank of the stream and she laid her head on Lan Qiren's shoulder.

—I'm happy that Madam Lan is recovering. I imagine that will be a relief for Qingheng-jun and it will also calm her spirit. However, I am happier about what it means for you and me.

—To be honest, me too. I will still have to support my brother in many things, but I plan to make you a priority from now on. We also deserve to be happy.

Feng Liang nodded and slid her arm under Qiren's to find the most comfortable position to hold his hand. When their fingers were intertwined, she let out a heavy sigh. —I'm going to be counting the days from the moment the luckiest date for our union is decided.

-Me too. I'm looking forward to the day soon.

There was a comfortable silence for a long moment, but then Feng Liang sighed.

—A-Ren, I am very happy to finally be able to become your wife, but I can't help but wonder why your decision is so sudden. Something happened?

He squeezed her hand and nodded. —Let me tell you something.

Lan Huan and Lan Zhan attended their classes as usual. The oldest was beginning to train in martial arts while the youngest was learning to read and memorize the rules. He was boring, because he did remember how to read, but sometimes he forgot that there were a thousand fewer rules than the time he came from.

That made him think of Wei Ying. The first day he didn't have the opportunity to mention it because they were more busy with his parents' business, but as soon as he had a moment he asked his uncle to go look for him. He wasn't sure if he was still with his parents since he himself didn't remember how long he was in Yiling on his behalf, so it could be any of those days. Lan Qiren promised to send someone to look for them.

A week passed calmly. They had to continue with the routine while waiting for the day that Lan Qiren would speak with the elders of the sect, but it had finally arrived. Lan Zhan went in search of his brother as soon as classes ended, as they wanted to get as close to the Great Hall as possible. However, they stopped a few steps away when they saw a girl around Lan Huan's age sitting on the step leading to the main entrance waiting. Lan Qiren was also at the entrance, waiting for someone, and noticed the presence of his nephews so he called them over. The little girl stood up when she felt the older man stand next to her. —It's good that you came. Please welcome Meilin,  her biaojie (4) .

The girl bowed and introduced herself. —Qi Meilin, from Guangling.

"Lan Huan, from Gusu and this is my brother, Lan Zhan," he answered as they both bowed.

—Why don't you take her to Feng Liang for a snack? She was supposed to be here, but something must have kept her, so they're sure to find her on the way.

"Yes, shufu," the two answered and invited her to walk alongside them. In there previous life they had known her until they were older and never found out that they were her cousins, although she did seem to know. Despite that, they had the opportunity to interact quite a bit once she settled in the Cloud Recess.

It was not common to see a girl in that part of the Recess, but if she went with the two little teachers, no one dared to object to anything so they were not detained for long. However, they had to stop their march when they crossed paths with one of their elders. It was his uncle, her father's cousin, who was also accompanied by his son. — Tang shu (5) ,  Zai cong xiong (6)  —the two little ones greeted and Meilin, a step back, imitated them.

-Where are you going? Shouldn't they be with their shufu?

-He is busy. This is Meilin, our  biaojie . Let's accompany her with Liang-ayí for snack.

“Qi Meilin, from Guangling,” she greeted with a small bow.

"My pleasure, Qi-guniang," he greeted with just a nod. "Lan Kaiyuan and this is my son."

“L-Lan Zhou,” he interjected, making a deep bow that was too stiff to be considered elegant. When he stood up again, he had a slight blush on his cheeks.

The two Lan brothers looked at each other for a moment, although the smile was only evident on Lan Huan's face. They were a little worried that, by not living in the Cloud Recess, the relationship between Qi Meilin and there cousin would not happen and that it would endanger Jingyi's existence, but maybe it wouldn't be that complicated. They had to make sure that their aunt and cousin visited the Cloud Recess frequently.

A disciple went to look for the three children at Feng Liang's house and also asked her to go, since they were waiting for her at the  Yashi . A couple of hours had already passed and that had the jade twins anxious, so they were the first to stand up.

They didn't know what awaited them when they arrived at the place, but they were hoping for good news. Qi Meilin didn't know the real reason for being there, she had only been told that they were going to meet the rest of her family and she was happy to meet her cousins.

Upon entering the room, Lan Qiren was talking to Qi Chanyi, who kept thanking him over and over again for his intervention. QIngheng-jun waited a little away from his wife who was hugged by her father, who couldn't stop crying. Noticing that the children were there, their mothers called them to introduce them to the family.

—Come meet your  laoye(7) , A-Huan, A-Zhan.

"Qinjiao, you don't know how much I wanted to meet your children," she exclaimed, still crying, and crouched down a little to see the two little ones. They are definitely your children, although they look like their father, they also have a lot of you, especially the youngest.

Lan Zhan's ears turned a little red and Lan Huan laughed lightly. —A-Huan is happy to meet you, laoye. And A-Zhan also thinks the same.

“Jiejie,” Chanyi called, “I want to introduce you to Meilin.” Daughter, go say hello to your  yima(8) .

Feng Liang now stood next to Lan Qiren, watching the children be with their entire family together for the first time. It was a temporary meeting, as the elders still had to examine the evidence they had been given, but he was sure that this scene would be repeated more times in the future.

Perhaps at these new meetings, his own children would also be present.

___________

Words and clarifications:

(1) Headcanon: Maybe it wasn't entirely Qingheng-jun's decision to remain in seclusion. Just as they hid Madam Lan's "illness" and Lan Zhan's "reflection time", what guarantees us that this was not the same? In short, there are many options for what could have happened.

(2) Lan Qiren inside:

(3) Destined person, mìngdìng zhīrén = Persona destinada

(4) 表姐 = biǎojiě = Daughter of the brother or sister of the mother older than oneself. In a nutshell:  Maternal cousin.

(5) 堂叔 = Táng shū = Son of paternal grandfather's brother who is younger than one's own father. In a nutshell:  Second uncle, son of your grandfather's younger brother.

(6) 再從兄 = Zài cóng xiōng = Paternal grandson of the brother of the paternal grandfather older than oneself. In a nutshell:  Second cousin who is older than you.

(7) Grandpa = Lǎoyé  =  Maternal grandfather

(8) 姨妈 = Yímā = Mother's older sister. 

IF you already got involved with the relationships, this is the graphic representation so far:

Chapter Text

Once the evidence was accepted, any punishment imposed on Qingheng-jun and his wife was lifted. Now came the moment of truth, one that could no longer be postponed.

Qi Qinjiao waited in the cabin for the time when the enchantments around her would be removed. She was nervous because she didn't know exactly what awaited her after that. Although she had spoken to her husband a little in the previous days, the first thing he did was apologize for not insisting more on hearing her side of the story. She also apologized for not trusting him more and dragging him into receiving punishment for his cause. However, they never spoke about what would happen when the sentence imposed on them was lifted.

That is why he was not surprised that it was precisely he who came to inform him of his freedom. They both still had a lot to talk about before making any decisions.

“I was waiting for you,” Qi QInjiao greeted, “do you want to have some tea?”

-I apreciate it.

Sitting face to face and after taking a sip of tea, Qingheng-jun began to speak.

—The barrier outside the cabin has already been lifted, but there is still one thing left for you to be completely free. —He placed on the table a beautiful jade token carved with the emblem of Gusu Lan surrounded by small gentians. She took it and thanked him, squeezing it tightly in her hand. Now you can come and go from the Cloud Recess as much as you like, but I don't think you're truly free with that yet.

She tilted her head a little. -Why do you say that?

—When I met you, you didn't want to know anything about me. I hoped I could even earn a little of your favor, become your friend, and maybe get a chance for you to reciprocate that feeling burning inside me. If I hadn't been looking for you, you probably would have been able to escape without being seen and you wouldn't have gone through this hell. Or maybe if I had gone alone, maybe I could have pretended I hadn't seen you or accepted my punishment for letting you go, and all of this wouldn't have happened.

—Yongzheng...

—I know that we have already asked for forgiveness and we have forgiven each other, but there is something else that worries me. You agreed to this marriage because it was the only way to save your life and as soon as Qiren has the medicine, that reason will no longer exist. All this time I have been afraid that you hate me or resent me, although you already made it clear to me that this is not the case. However, I want to give you true freedom and that means that you are the one who decides what he wants to do from now on.

Qi Qinjiao did not respond, unsure of what his words meant, so he explained in more detail, although his voice was thick with anguish. —You can decide if and how you want to continue with this marriage. If you don't want to, you can choose to live in the women's area or stay in this cabin as your residence for as long as you want, and even if you want to settle outside of here, we will try to provide you with a place to live. Our children will be able to see you often and you will be present in all the important moments of their lives.

Seeing that she didn't respond immediately, he spoke a little more calmly, but he still hesitated slightly. —If you wish to continue, but do not want to live with me as husband and wife, you are also free to choose a residence of your choice and I would like to be able to spend some time with you and our children.

She had a friendlier expression on her face, but she still didn't answer and he spoke with more enthusiasm this time. —On the other hand, if... if you agree to be with me as husband and wife, I would be more than happy to offer you my house to be your home. Our children could be with us every day and I will personally be in charge of ensuring your happiness for the rest of my life.

Madam Lan's smile seemed to him to be the most radiant thing he had ever seen in his life. Now it was her turn to talk about herself. —Yongzheng, what if I propose a fourth option?

"Anything you want, it will be done," he answered determinedly.

—Mmn. Listen to me well, then. When I met you, it's true that I didn't want to know anything about you, but not because you hadn't caught my attention. At that time she was more concerned about finding Chanyi and she judged the Lans very badly because of her teacher's actions. Soon you showed me how wrong I was and I agreed to marry you, but it wasn't because I wanted to save my life. I had already resigned myself to dying, you understand?

-Then why...

"I thought maybe it wouldn't be so bad to spend my last days with someone who expressed so much devotion to me," she interrupted with a sad smile. Maybe we were both too optimistic in expecting another result, or I was too negative thinking it would only be for a short time. Honestly, I never even imagined having a child with you and we have two.

They both laughed softly, then she explained her choice.

—You and I didn't have a regular marriage. Even if it had been arranged by our parents, we would have had a courtship time to get to know each other. Maybe we deserve to have a little more time to ourselves before making any decisions, so for now I'm going to accept your second option, but I hope to spend more time alone with you and get to know each other better, to see if in the future I want to change my decision and choose your third option.

QIngheng-jun could no longer bear his excitement and took his wife's hands to kiss them devotedly.

Lan Qiren initiated several actions at the same time as soon as the matter of Qi Qinjiao's innocence was resolved. First they had to get the ingredients for the medicine from her sister-in-law and start refining it. While that was ready, and since he had some free time, he took advantage of it to get close to Feng Liang again. (In his first life he used it to instruct his nephews, but now he only had to do a little review in case his other teachers asked them what they had recently learned.)

And of course, the three cards and six etiquettes had to be fulfilled for the long-awaited marriage. In the absence of his parents, Qingheng-jun was in charge of fulfilling his parents' duties for his little brother. Every day he seemed more nervous and Feng Liang would have to return to his paternal house for at least four months before the wedding, according to traditions. Once the luckiest date for the couple was decided, the separation became more imminent.

He was a little anxious that something might happen to him, but he would occupy his free time looking for all the information he could get about the arrangement that had brought them to that place, although he wasn't sure where to start. It was also in those days that he sent someone to look for Wei Changze and Cangse Sanren. He didn't know where they could be, they only knew that Wei Ying had spent his childhood, before Jiang Fengmian took him in, on the streets of Yiling for who knows how long. He decided to start there, but there was no success.

Madam Lan realized that something was bothering her youngest son, especially since he no longer refused to be hugged and sighed from time to time. Lan Huan couldn't help but laugh because, although he knew that his brother no longer wanted to waste the opportunities to receive his mother's affections like in the past and that was why he didn't renege, there was also a part of him that was missing the person who loved him. It helped to no longer hate displays of affection. They weren't sure if the others would remember too, but at the moment they couldn't prove it. Maybe with Lan Qiren's wedding they could count on the presence of her friends.

Qi Qinjiao did not remain in seclusion within the Cloud Recess, she had already gone to Caiyi City a couple of times in the company of her husband or with her children. It was liberating to be out of that strict place and away from the gaze of other people. She could relax a little and bother her children, especially her youngest. She enjoyed walks with Qingheng-jun because she always had a story to tell him and they could relax now without the ghost of being in a forced relationship. She also took advantage when she went with her children to make sure that at least for a few hours they could simply be children, away from the restrictions of her sect.

On the occasions when her family came to visit her, she often accompanied them to the town along with her children. Qi Meilin was only a little older than Lan Huan and her mother was already teaching her the basics of cultivation, a precaution in case she too developed the illness that plagued the women in her family and still threatened the lives of Lan Huan. Madam Lan. In any case, her health did not show any signs of illness and generally did not become dangerous until the woman was older, so they did not have to worry and she had complete freedom to play with her cousins. .

Qi Qinjiao did not want her children to only know the strictness of the Gusu Lan Sect, but to have the opportunity to enjoy the freedoms that any other child had, so she encouraged them to play with her little niece or the children of Caiyi City. At first they were a little shy – partly because it was difficult to let go of a lifetime of beliefs – but after a while they managed to relax and begin to interact with others.

One of their favorite games was hide and seek, which they could even play inside the Cloud Recess as it involved staying silent for a long time to ensure that they would not be found and there was no need to run. As Madam Lan now had contact with the other women of the Sect – while she learned her duties as the leader's wife – their children also had contact with the two heirs and suddenly everyone was participating in the children's games.

They also had their first punishments for raising their voices and making noise in the Cloud Recess, but they didn't care. Lan Qiren was in charge of giving the punishments, but he had great difficulty deciding on the appropriate punishment. The influence of the women of the Qi clan was noticeable, he had seen it with Lan Jingyi in his previous life, but there was also a certain rebellion in them that came from the bad experiences they had during their life and the influence that the Prides of Yunmeng had on them. they. He knew that they would no longer be the same children, an example of impeccable behavior by Gusu Lan's standards, but now he no longer wanted them to be. His brother and he himself lost their loved ones by giving more weight to the sect's expectations on them and it was necessary to see Feng Liang again to react and realize it. Perhaps the influence of his sister-in-law could be helpful in convincing Leader Lan to make some changes to the sect. Maybe with that he could pave the way a little for his nephews in the future.

He sighed in resignation and ordered the punishment for the group of little children who were waiting for his decision. —Everyone go kneel in front of the wall of rules and meditate on what you have done. They will be there for two incenses.

—Yes, Lan-xiansheng(1)—they all responded in chorus.

"You two," he spoke to his nephews, "go see me after your punishment is completed."

“Mmn,” Lan Zhan replied.

“Yes, shufu,” Lan Huan replied.

He watched them walk away with the other children and until he lost sight of them he allowed himself to smile a little. They would later devise a plan to convince Qingheng-jun, probably in cahoots with there mother.

___________

(1) 先生 = Xiānshēng = Lord

Chapter Text

The days passed and Lan Qiren's wedding day finally arrived. Every detail was carefully taken care of and Gusu Lan's group left for the bride's paternal house.

The two little ones would accompany the procession since it was tradition that the groom was at the front of the procession accompanied by a child. Since the road was somewhat long, his two nephews would take turns walking next to him while the other rested in a cart that accompanied them. Only Qi Qinjiao had stayed home, not only because of what tradition dictated, but because her medicine was not yet ready and they were not sure how a trip would do to her.

When they finally arrived at the bride's house, Lan Zhan had fallen asleep and Lan Huan stayed with him while his uncle and father took care of the traditions. When the youngest jade woke up, it was time for the tea ceremony and since they were a little hungry, they first thought about eating something. They were almost finishing their cupcake when they saw their father leaving with a child holding his hand. At first they didn't recognize him, but as soon as they could see him up close, Lan Zhan immediately recognized that look and his particular smile. Lan Huan finished connecting the dots when he saw the excited look on his little brother's face and that little Wei Ying was about to burst into tears.

Wei Ying was beyond surprised with all the new information the Lan brothers now had and was very happy that they were able to do something for their parents as well. On the other hand, he was also amazed by Lan Qiren's story and was very glad that things had turned out differently this time.

Lan Qiren and Feng Liang chatted with Cangse Sanren some more. Everything was almost ready for them to leave, so Wei Changze went ahead to pay his debt at the inn and collect the mount from him.

“So now they are back in Yunmeng,” Lan Qiren commented. How did that happen?

—It was several things, but mainly it was because of A-Ying. I think he had a bad feeling and it made me worried, because he had never had nightmares and one night he suddenly woke up very scared and crying. Some time later we went to Yiling and he was very insistent that we not go in, that he didn't want to go there. We did it anyway and heard that they were having trouble with a beast that was tormenting them. We were going to go do some reconnaissance, but A-Ying became frantic, crying and yelling for us not to go.

—Oh! Feng Liang intervened. We heard about that beast too, but when we went to see it, someone had already taken care of it. Was it you?

Cangse nodded. -Probably. We went to Yunmeng to ask for Jiang-zhongzhu's help. He, along with Changze and a group of disciples, took care of the matter and A-Ying was right. If we had gone alone, we probably wouldn't have been able to do anything. Several of the disciples were badly injured, but the healers did a good job and most are now back to normal.

While Cangse continued to tell why they had made the decision to stay in Yunmeng, Lan Qiren had been left speechless as he finally understood what had happened. Wei Ying had managed to prevent the death of his parents and with that he had also avoided the injuries of his beloved. With a single change he had managed to cause a great effect, so without a doubt he was in his debt. He sighed resignedly, smiled and reached for the hand of his fiancée, who, disconcerted, asked him: "What's wrong?"

"I'm just glad it wasn't you who faced that beast."

Feng Liang laughed nervously and hid her face behind a thin red fan. -What the heck are you saying! You've been very... expressive lately. I like it, but you make me blush, I'm still not used to it.

Cangse Sanren also seemed surprised. —It seems that things have changed a lot since the last time we saw each other. What happened to the young old man I met?

"Shut up," he said in a low voice, but with a half-hearted smile.

Someone went to look for the bride and groom, because it was time. Cangse apologized, because she had to go look for her son, however she did not find him with the rest of the children. Qingheng-jun was also looking for his children. She, being more familiar with the place, led him until she found the place where the little ones had hidden to talk more calmly.

As soon as Wei Ying saw her, his smile became very big and he ran towards her dragging Lan Zhan, who was still holding his hand. —A-Niang, I want you to meet my… my new friends! This is Lan Zhan and his older brother Lan Huan.

Lan Huan approached only a moment later, remembering not to run, and highly amused by the two adults' reaction to Lan Zhan not letting go of Wei Ying even to bow. They seemed bewildered and he wasn't sure why Cangse Sanren was, but it was probably strange for his father to see his little brother allowing another child to touch him so familiarly, especially when they had just  met  .

They had a long way to go to realize the truth.

Also the way back to Gusu was long, but they would arrive just before sunset. In addition to the bride's palanquin, there was a cart that also served as transportation for the children and some of the women who accompanied them.

Wei Ying was riding the donkey while his parents walked behind the bride's palanquin, but when they were halfway there they took a break to rest.

A disciple of Gusu approached the family and spoke with the softness that characterized them, inviting Wei Ying to get in the cart with Lan Zhan and Lan Huan who were taking turns accompanying their uncle. Of course Wei Ying was very excited to be able to spend more time with his beloved, although they probably couldn't continue talking about what was happening.

Wei Changze accompanied his son and thanked Qingheng-jun, who was next to the cart, but he denied it while smiling. —It was Qiren's idea, but I think I know the reason. Come on, my children are waiting for you.

Wei Ying was quite amazed that Lan Qiren was the one who gave him more time with Lan Zhan, but maybe he had decided to give him a  third  chance to make things right or maybe being able to be with the person he loved had softened his heart a little. Whatever it was, he would thank him later because he was now too excited to be with his love.

Since it was just the two of them at that time, he dared to talk about secret topics. Now that he had verified that the Lans also remembered their previous life, another doubt had arisen. —What do you think happened to the boys, Lan Zhan? They were with us, but they are not here now.

Lan Zhan nodded and answered. —You came back a few days before us. We do not know to what time they returned.

The hunting incident in Yiling had happened several days after Wei Ying woke up with his parents, but several days before Feng Liang and his group came to answer the call. They woke up around that time just as he returned to report the results. Wei Ying hadn't thought to ask Jiang Cheng how long it had been since he woke up in Lotus Pier.

—Ah! There is still someone else.

—¿Mmn?

—Nie Huaisang. He was with us too.

—Mmn. His family is invited, maybe we'll see him.

The caravan arrived at the Cloud Recess with solemn festivity. The guests would take there place while the last family rituals were carried out, so Wei Ying had to separate from Lan Zhan and accompany his parents to the great hall. The disciple in charge of taking them to there place led them close to where Jiang Fengmian and Yu Ziyuan were, but they were not alone but their children were also present.

The room was filled with murmurs of admiration the moment Leader Lan made his entrance, leading his wife by the hand. Wei Ying couldn't take his eyes off her from the first moment because her presence was truly luminous, but not only had that ethereal aura been inherited from Lan Zhan, but her particular eye color also came from her.

Lan Huan and Lan Zhan walked behind their parents to their position at the head table. After a short greeting, everyone took their places and remained silent as the rest of the ceremony took place.

In the end, there was a ritual that was unique to the Lan clan. The husband took a small red box that he gave to his new wife in which a white ribbon with cloud embroidery was perfectly folded, which would be the one she would wear from that day on. This would be placed in her place as she settled into the bridal chamber awaiting her husband, but that was the sign of her immediate inclusion as part of the clan.

Once the rituals were over, the meal began and although most of the guests tried to keep their voices down, it was inevitable that there would be a little commotion in the great hall.

Wei Ying glanced around the room. Just opposite sat Jin Guangshan, Madam Jin and the little peacock. In the months that he had been in Lotus Pier they still had not had any visits from him, so he was not sure what his relationship with Jiang Yanli was like at the moment. He smiled and promised himself that no matter what happened, he wasn't going to hold any resentment towards him. Mind you, he wasn't going to allow him to be rude to his shijie.

Next to them was Leader Nie, who was accompanied by his wife and two children. He was gigantic, even more so than how he remembered Nie Mingjue, but she was of a more normal height and small build, so they really contrasted, as did the two brothers. Nie Mingjue, at ten years old, looked even older, while Nie Huaisang, who was the same age as them, looked even younger.

Several other leaders were present. Of course they had to invite Wen Ruohan, who was also accompanied by his wife and two children, and Leader Yao, who was not yet married.

His recognition of the room was forgotten when he noticed that Lan Zhan and Lan Huan were walking very determinedly in his direction. It was the eldest who spoke after bowing to his parents. —My brother promised that he would teach the Cloud Recess to Wei Ying, can he come with us?

Cangse smiled and looked at her son whose eyes were full of excitement. She then looked at her husband and it was he who gave her consent, but Wei Ying also had his own plans and he turned to Lan Huan. —A-Cheng can he come with us?

The eldest jade's smile grew brighter as he nodded. They turned to where the Jiangs were and Wei Ying took the lead. —Madam Yu, can A-Cheng come to see the Cloud Recess?

She, unlike Cangse, did not consult with her husband. She considered that her son's good relationship with the other heirs of the sects was of vital importance in his future as a leader, so she internally praised Wei Ying's wisdom in fostering this rapprochement between Jiang Cheng and the young people. Lan teachers. —A-Cheng, don't forget to watch your behavior like I taught you. You remember?

Jiang Cheng was displeased. He was trying to stay calm, but his eyes were a little teary. He nodded so that his mother would remain calm, but he did not say a word when the four little ones left the room together.

Wei Ying immediately took the opportunity to take Lan Zhan's hand, who smiled a very discreet smile. It was not necessary to know about the Cloud Recess, it was just an excuse to be able to talk a little more in private.

Jiang Cheng and Lan Huan walked silently a few steps ahead of their brothers. Although the older man did not take his eyes off Jiang Cheng, he did not even turn to look at him.

The only relatively safe place at that time was the meadow at the back of the Cloud Recess, where Lan Zhan's rabbits once lived, but it was still empty at that time. Once there, the four formed a circle.

—They remember, A-Cheng! Wei Ying announced. Also his uncle.

Jiang Cheng was still silent and looked at Wei Ying, but then looked at Lan Huan and lowered his gaze again. He bit his lip and frowned. -So what?

“A-Cheng…” Lan Huan spoke his name cautiously and Jiang Cheng’s eyes immediately fixed on him. He could see that he was trying to hold back, fighting against what was stored in his heart, but as he had seen many other times in the previous months, his feelings simply overflowed in the form of tears.

—Why did you have to remember? I thought... I hoped...

Lan Huan smiled and hesitated a little as he approached, but finally Jiang Cheng succumbed to his true desires and rushed to hug him. The difference in heights was more marked at that age and Jiang Cheng was able to hide her face in Lan Huan's chest, who hugged him tightly and sighed smiling, although a tear ran down his cheek.

Wei Ying, happy because his shidi had finally   given in to his heart, clung to Lan Zhan's arm and rested his head on the shoulder of the other boy who already had red ears and a very faint smile on his face.

-What are we going to do now? Wei Ying asked when Jiang Cheng finally calmed down.

—¿Mmn?

—We have already changed some things, but others can still happen.

“The Wen,” Lan Huan commented.

"Mmn, but it's not just them," Wei Ying responded, enumerating with the fingers of his hand. There is also Jin Guangshan, Su She, Jin Zixun...

—But… And what can we do? —Lan Huan sighed.

—Should we change everything? Jiang Cheng questioned. There are already a lot of changes, what if we make something bad happen?

-And we? I don't want to wait ten years to see Lan Zhan again. You guys will see his parents more often, but not me,” Wei Ying protested with a pronounced pout.

—We'll see the way. “Uncle will help us,” Lan Zhan responded, causing Wei Ying to hug him tightly again.

-And you?

Lan Huan and Jiang Cheng looked at each other for a moment, still undecided. —Maybe... if our parents...

Jiang Cheng nodded. —We have to prevent the Wen from harming them.

Wei Ying smiled. —This time they won't take us by surprise. This time I will strive to have a high cultivation level sooner.

"And I won't let myself be won so easily," Jiang Cheng agreed.

—We will also make an effort and I'm sure uncle will help us with our parents.

Lan Zhan stared at Wei Ying and after a moment, he lowered his gaze. —Okay, I won't be as careless as the first time.

—Mmn.

—In the meantime... I think we can have fun being kids again, right? Oh, I forgot… you guys are still in the Cloud Recess.

“To tell the truth…” Lan Huan laughed, drawing Jiang Cheng’s attention. Wei Ying turned to look at Lan Zhan, who looked a little embarrassed, but that made him smile widely, anticipating the rest of his brother-in-law's sentence: ...we've already had a couple of punishments for making noise or running, but A- Niang is the one who insists that we play and takes us to Caiyi City.

-Brilliant! A-Cheng and I also have a lot of fun at home, although it's still the two of us and A-Yao…

—Wei Ying! —Jiang Cheng scolded and then turned to look at Lan Huan, worried about his reaction. He looked back at him and smiled reassuringly.

—A-Yao? Do they mean… Meng Yao?

They both nodded and Jiang Cheng explained. —One day we went to Yunping and we met him. Our mothers wanted to rescue him and his mother, and now they are in Lotus Pier with new names.

—Shi-ayí will never tell you who his father is. He is going to be another disciple along with me and the other  shidis  who arrive later.

Lan Huan sighed and smiled in relief. -Excellent.

Jiang Cheng took the lead and held his hand tightly. -Are you OK?

How could I not be okay with that attention? His smile grew wider and his eyes sparkled. -I'm fine. If he is happy now, he won't do anything wrong. I hope everything is different for him too.

Everyone agreed.

Chapter Text

It was beginning to get dark. The four of them continued talking, but it was time for the bride and groom to leave the banquet and all the children had to be nearby to receive the traditional red envelopes. Cangse Sanren volunteered to go find Jiang Cheng and her son. Madam Lan, a little tired of being surrounded by people, had also gone to look for her children and they must have met on the way because they were together when they finally found the little ones near the Gentian Cabin. Jiang Cheng immediately stepped aside and moved away from Lan Huan, but Wei Ying and Lan Zhan continued to hold hands as they approached their mothers.

Like Cangse, Qi Qinjiao did not miss this gesture and expressed it with her smile. Her little one had red ears and avoided looking at her a little, unlike the boy next to him, who couldn't seem to stop looking at her.

Cangse Sanren had to intervene to make her son remember his manners. —A-Ying, introduce yourself to Madam Lan.

He snapped out of his trance and nodded, but when he tried to release his hand to bow, Lan Zhan wouldn't let him. Wei Ying laughed nonchalantly and in the same way as he had done earlier, he performed the gestures without letting go of Lan Zhan's hand. —Wei Ying, from Yunmeng.

Jiang Cheng repeated the same thing the next moment and then she responded to them with a slight bow. —They are going to miss the delivery of the red envelopes if we don't leave now. Come everyone.

—Come on, Lan Zhan! —Wei Ying exclaimed, pulling him to make him run, but he was pulled back with little force—. Hey?

"Running is prohibited," he recited seriously, but Wei Ying instead felt dying of tenderness. He nodded and began to walk at the pace Lan Zhan set.

Lan Huan motioned for Jiang Cheng to accompany him and they walked behind the other two children, while their mothers followed a couple of steps behind.

-I'm surprised. It seems that my youngest son became fast friends with your son, Madam Wei.

—A-Ying has proven to be easy at making friends. It was almost instantaneous with Jiang Cheng, but I must admit I'm a little surprised too, Madam Lan.

—On the other hand, A-Zhan has always found it difficult to get close to other people. —She laughed discreetly—. It's the first time I've seen him allowing someone other than his family to hold his hand and he himself doesn't want to let go.

—I'm a little scared because we're going to have to leave very soon and I feel like that's going to break my little one's heart a little.

—Yes, it will also be difficult for A-Zhan, but I would like the two of them to be able to see each other with some frequency. If you want to come visit, I will ensure that you are always well received and I think that my children will also benefit from visiting Lotus Pier from time to time. I'm sure my husband will agree.

Lan Huan and Jiang Cheng turned to them. Jiang Cheng couldn't hold back and spoke to Madam Lan. -Yeah! You can come! I'll ask A-Niang!

Cangse nodded, agreeing with Jiang Cheng. —Madam Yu will like to know that you became good friends, I'm sure she will say yes.

—And would you like to go? —Qi Qinjiao asked Lan Huan.

-Yeah. "I also want to see A-Cheng again," he answered sincerely and neither of them could help but blush a little.

When the envelopes were delivered, the children walked back to their parents. Lan Huan was called by his father, who was talking with Leader Nie and was accompanied by his eldest son, but the youngest was not with them. Jiang Cheng couldn't immediately talk to his mother, as Madam Yu had decided to approach her good friend and had taken Jiang Yanli with her. Both he and Wei Ying were a little speechless when they noticed that Jin Zixuan's behavior was more like that of a shy boy embarrassed to be around a girl.

“They were supposed to meet in two years,” Jiang Cheng murmured.

—Maybe it's better this way. Huang-ge said it, everyone deserves another chance.

Examining the room further, they finally noticed that Nie Huaisang was in the arms of his mother who was playing with him, showing him her fan and pushing him away when he was about to take it. The boy was laughing at this simple game, causing Wei Ying to tilt his head. —Do you think he remembers?

"It doesn't seem like it, maybe he's not back yet," Jiang Cheng answered. Well, but it doesn't matter for now, right?

"We decided to enjoy being children," Lan Zhan remembered.

They had their parents next to them, they wouldn't be little children for much longer, so now that the most urgent thing had been resolved they were in no hurry to make any more changes, so they promised not to worry, to enjoy their families now that they were with them and try to meet as much as they could, which now they knew would not be so difficult to achieve. There was a long time left for anything relevant to happen that they were aware of, and they were not sure if with the changes they had already made it would happen, but at the first sign, they would take action.

Finally, the dreaded moment of separation arrived. Lan Huan hurried to Jiang Cheng and he moved away from his parents a little to say goodbye to him. The oldest was the first to speak. "I'll see you soon, I promise."

Jiang Cheng smiled at him and nodded. -I will be waiting.

Although they might have wished they could say goodbye in another way, the eyes of their elders were on them and they had to keep up appearances. Madam Yu called out to her son, so he only uttered a weak  goodbye  and ran towards them. He took his sister's hand and they started walking, but he still gave one last look to Lan Huan, who couldn't stop smiling.

Instead, Wei Ying had not held back and was hugging Lan Zhan. "I don't want to leave," he said with a pout. It was a very short time.

—We'll go visit. A-Niang said it.

With that promise, Wei Ying pulled back and smiled at him. —I'll see you soon, Lan Zhan.

—Mmn. See you soon, Wei Ying.

Cangse Sanren watched the entire time until her son finally came to her and she lifted him into her arms. They would go down to the town and there take a boat to Yunmeng, with a few stops along the way.

Cangse let Wei Ying get off for a moment only for Wei Changze to help her onto the donkey and then also put his son on who snuggled into his mother's chest. She pinched his cheek and he looked up. —You really liked being with little Lan Zhan, didn't you?

He nodded vigorously without stopping smiling, but his mother gently caressed his cheek. —My little one, always smiling, but mommy knows that it hurts you a lot to say goodbye to your friend. It's okay if you cry, my love.

Wei Ying blinked in confusion a few times, but his mother's words seemed like some kind of spell that caused his tears to begin to flow and soon his sobs too. He loved being able to have a second chance to be with his parents, but he missed Lan Zhan too much. It would be a long wait until the day they could be together again.

For her part, Qi Qinjiao had been a little busy attending to the last guests, but as soon as she said goodbye to the last one she went to look for her children. She found them outside the living room, sitting very close together and with a melancholy countenance. She lifted the youngest into her arms and sat next to Lan Huan, placing her little one on her lap. —Why are you so sad? I thought they had a lot of fun today with so many visitors.

"But they're already gone," Lan Huan replied.

“Wei Ying…” Lan Zhan murmured, causing his mother to giggle.

—Wow, wow, wow... what is it about that child that you fell in love with him so quickly? —The two gave a deep sigh that disconcerted their mother—. Hey? You too, A-Huan?

—A-Niang, when can we go to Lotus Pier? A-Cheng promised me that he would give me freshly cut lotus seed pods and says they are tastier that way.

In reality, Jiang Cheng had not mentioned anything about it on that occasion, but in his previous life he remembered a quiet conversation on the verandah of Lotus Pier. Jiang Cheng had told him that he should come back when there were lotus seed pods, that he should try them freshly cut. His invitation was never fulfilled, because then things became difficult. That had been several months before everyone came to examine the formation in Yingchuan and got that second chance, so he wasn't going to waste the moment to finally fulfill that trip.

Madam Lan smiled and hugged her eldest son. —We'll ask A-Die. Maybe we can take a family trip or the three of us will go together. Would you like that, A-Zhan?

Lan Zhan tried to hide the fact that he was currently wiping away a tear that had slipped from the corner of his eye. —Mmn.

Maybe she shouldn't have smiled because of her son's pain, but Qi Qinjiao was fascinated to see her little one be more expressive. She had always lamented that he was so reserved and deep down she worried that it was her fault. She looked like she was finally letting loose a little. —Aw… A-Zhan, are you crying?

"No," he protested, but his ears turned red and he preferred to hide his face by hugging his mother. Lan Huan sighed, because he understood his brother's feelings well, but he also smiled, because it felt good to have his mother there to comfort and support them.

—I thought they would have gone to sleep by now.

—The children were a little sad to say goodbye to their friends, but I imagine the trip made them very tired.

"Let's take them to your cabin, I think they'll be more comfortable there," he said as he picked up Lan Huan, who without hesitation rested his head on his father's shoulder and sighed with pleasure. Can you handle A-Zhan?

"Yes," she answered. QIngheng-jun, without letting go of his son, helped her to stand up and with Lan Zhan in her arms they walked together towards the Gentian Hut. Do you know that A-Zhan cried because he didn't want to say goodbye to his little friend? It's the first time I've seen him so attached to someone other than his family. He surprised me a lot.

—Me too, but I'm glad. Wei Ying seems like an energetic child and has a very… radiant personality. He is the complete opposite of A-Zhan, but maybe that's why they fit together so well. Qiren is very fond of his parents.

—I was talking a little with Cangse Sanren, Wei Ying's mother. Her husband is the chief disciple of Yunmeng Jiang and right-hand man of Jiang Fengmian. A-Huan also made friends with his son, maybe we can go visit Lotus Pier in some time so the children can be with their little friends.

"I love the idea," he replied in a soft voice. Of course he liked the idea of seeing his children happy, but he was more fascinated by the opportunity to spend more time with his beloved and his family.

As they walked, they exchanged a few impressions about their children's new friends and then turned to the topic of the wedding ceremony. They entered the children's room and laid them each on their bed. —I must admit that it makes me a little sad that I couldn't have a ceremony like this with you, it's what you deserved.

Qi Qinjiao finished tucking Lan Zhan in and also went to take one last look at Lan Huan before looking at her husband and smiling at him. —I, on the other hand, think that our ceremony was perfect. I don't like being the center of attention, today I had more than enough with so many curious people.

—I don't think it was curiosity. "More like I think they were fascinated by seeing you," he said in a restrained voice, causing a suppressed laugh from Madam Lan.

—What is it that I detect in your voice?

-What thing?

She walked until she was very close and pretended to examine him carefully. —Hmm… I thought I detected a little vinegar in your words,  Zhangfu .(1)

-… No.

She laughed again. Lan Yongzheng was not blushing, but like his youngest son, just looking at his ears was enough to notice that he was embarrassed. —Do you want to know what else I realized today?

He nodded somewhat nervously, but she continued speaking with a soft cadence to each word she spoke. —I no longer feel comfortable being alone in this place. I missed the children a lot...

—You should never have been alone in the first place, so it's no wonder you soon got used to having them with you every day.

—Mmn, but I also realized that it's not just the kids I miss. "She," she approached and gently rested her hands on her husband's torso and then also laid her head down. I really wanted to see you and be with you.

Lan Yongzheng took a while to react. He didn't want to rejoice ahead of time because those words had the meaning he longed for, but finally his arms took action and surrounded his woman, being careful not to hurt her.

—That's how I feel all the time.

After a while of silence, Madam Lan spoke again. —I no longer have doubts. I want to always be by your side, be your wife forever and raise our children together. This is what I want, you are my choice. Oh…

-I'm sorry! —He apologized with a trembling voice because in his excitement he had tightened his hug too much and it was hurting her. She laughed softly and moved away from her just enough to be able to look at her husband's face. She raised her hand to wipe away a tear that was rolling down her cheek. Qingheng-jun smiled and slowly approached her, still unsure of her actions. She understood this and stood on tiptoe to achieve that kiss, which although it was not the first, marked a new beginning.

-Would you stay to sleep? —She whispered to him as they separated.

—Do you think I would be able to separate myself from you after what you have told me?

"I'll take that as a yes," she replied in a sing-song voice. She took her husband's hand and led him out of her children's room.

Until that moment, Lan Huan was able to let out the smile he was holding back and opened his eyes. He turned towards the bed where his brother was fast asleep. He would have to wait until morning and tell him that his parents really did love each other.

He sat up straight again and closed his eyes, ready to sleep after a day full of joy.

________________

Chapter Text

The next few months were a mix of feeling like time was flying by with so many things to do in Lotus Dock and feeling like it was passing slowly because they hadn't been able to see their beloved twin jades since Lan Qiren's wedding. They soon turned six years old, just a few days apart, and would soon be able to begin their initial training to become cultivators. Although A-Yao was a few months younger, they did not consider it an obstacle for him to also start with them, so as soon as the winter passed, the three of them and several other children aspiring to be Yunmemg Jiang's disciples would begin their studies.

They had been there for almost a year now and everything seemed to be going perfectly. Jiang Fengmian had kept his word of not approaching Cangse Sanren unless necessary and in those cases he was always in the presence of Wei Changze or Madam Yu. He no longer looked at her like he did at the beginning and that was enough for everyone to lower their guard a little. Wei Ying decided to give him a chance and be friendly with him, but he didn't believe it could be the same relationship they had in his first life.

It wasn't a bad thing, because now Jiang Cheng could enjoy loving parents without having to compete for attention with Wei Ying. In truth, Madam Yu was well influenced by Zhen Shi and Cangse Sanren to become a warmer mother to both children, although neither of them said anything directly because they guessed that would be counterproductive. On the other hand, Jiang Fengmian did receive several scolding's from Wei Changze who did not hesitate to reprimand him and advise him on his way of being and supporting both his children and his disciples.

Furthermore, Jiang Yanli and Jiang Cheng were able to enjoy something they had not had in their first life. In truth, having uncles – even if they were martial – was a very good experience, and Wei Ying knew that well, but they had not experienced it until the Wei and Zhen Shi arrived at Lotus Pier. Jiang Fengmian was an only child and so was his father, Madam Yu had siblings and cousins, but they were all in Meishan, so they could barely see them when they went to visit their grandmother. Having that constant presence in their lives had become of great benefit to them.

The winter was quite cruel in that part of Yunmeng. The climates were extreme because, just as they froze at that time, the sun threatened to reduce them to ash during the summer. Wei Ying was drinking a warm cup of tea, snuggling with his mother, and there was no more pleasant feeling in the world. Due to the strong weather, the little ones did not have any activities early and that is why Wei Ying had been able to spend more time with his mother. However, that day Wei Changze had other plans. —How about a snow fight?

For an instant, Wei Ying reacted excitedly and was about to get up, but then he turned to his mother and pouted a little before snuggling with her again. -I don't want to. I want to stay with A-Niang.

Cangse laughed. —A-Ying, you've already spent a lot of time with me all these days. Don't you want to go play with A-Die and your friends?

Wei Ying shook his head and looked up at his mother. —I want to be with A-Niang.

—What do you think if I go play with you too?

The little boy's smile spread almost from ear to ear and he nodded vigorously. -Yeah! Let's play with A-Die.

Wei Changze narrowed his eyes, feeling a little betrayed. As he was already ready to leave, he limited himself to saying one sentence. —Stand up warmly while I go get the others.

The training field was covered in snow. Zhen Shi decided that she would also join their game, so in the end it was a battle of boys against girls, although the three adults did not direct their attacks at the children and sometimes allowed themselves to be hit by their small snowballs.

Cangse was preparing a ball that was aimed at her husband, who was distracted making some for Wei Ying, but as soon as she stood up and turned ready to attack she felt the earth move under her feet.

The snow served as a cushion as she sat down to wait for everything to stop moving. Zhen Shi was the first to approach her side. -What happened? You are as white as snow!

—It must be that I got up too quickly. I'm fine, it's already passing me...

Her husband and son soon approached, their faces full of worry, but the other children also looked very worried so she forced herself to smile at them. —I'm fine, it was just a little dizziness.

Wei Changze wasn't so sure, so he did a brief reconnaissance using his spiritual energy. —Everything seems normal, but I would feel safer if a healer sees you. You don't usually get dizzy like that out of nowhere.

She nodded only because everyone looked so distraught for her. Wei Changze lifted her into his arms to carry her to the medical ward. Zhen Shi and the children followed closely, but they stayed outside the building to wait for news.

Wei Ying was very anxious. At some point the idea had crossed his mind that perhaps the changes they made would not be permanent and over time everything would happen differently. He wasn't sure what would happen if his mother got sick.

Zhen Shi noticed the little boy's distress and distracted him by stroking his head. -Don't worry. I'm sure it's just mild, maybe she's about to catch a cold because it's been very cold these days.

Wei Ying nodded, but he knew it couldn't be that. Cultivators rarely got sick because most ailments could be lessened or cured with their own spiritual energy, so if his mother was sick it was something more serious than a cold.

After a wait that seemed like hours, his parents left the medical pavilion. They were both smiling, but Wei Changze's eyes betrayed that he had cried. Wei Ying walked over and hugged his mother's legs, afraid to ask what was wrong. His father struggled a little with him to get him to let go and carried him in his arms. —Calm down, A-Ying, there is nothing wrong with A-Niang.

The others had also approached them to hear the news. Cangse's smile seemed to be much more radiant than usual and they knew the reason when she finally spoke to her son. —A-Ying, you are going to become a  gege very soon .

All his worry disappeared suddenly when he understood her words and his smile became as big as his mother's and he turned to his father who was also smiling, but his eyes had become watery again. I am going to have a brother or sister! He was so excited that he did not measure his actions and rushed to hug his mother, saved from a strong fall only by his father's reflexes. Still, Cangse received the hug even though she did not carry her son.

Changze took it upon himself to explain as he returned him to the ground. —A-Niang must take good care of herself, that's why she can't carry you. Let's take good care of A-Niang and  A-Bao , okay?

—A -Bao ?

"Your  didi  or  meimei,  " he answered smiling. We don't know what he's going to be called yet, but in the meantime you can call him  A-Bao .

Wei Ying nodded and approached his mother again to hug her. —I'm going to love  A-Bao very much  and I'm going to take good care of him.

In his first life he had not had blood brothers. Jiang Yanli had been a loving martial sister and he loved Jiang Cheng as his own brother, but they were so close in age that he couldn't really consider it an  older brother experience . Now, not only were his parents still at his side and he could be close to Jiang Cheng and Yanli again, but now he was also going to have a little brother or sister. Everything was really getting better.

Zhen Shi and the children congratulated them on the good news. It was time for the adults to begin their work, so she took the children to give them some calligraphy lessons. Wei Ying did not want to be separated from his mother, but his father promised that he would accompany her to the room where the disciples were waiting for there lesson and then he would leave to start her lessons with her disciples.

For Madam Lan, one of the things that took the longest to get used to was having to eat her meals in silence. She would have thought that almost eight years in isolation would be enough to create that habit, but now that she could share food with her husband and children, all she wanted was to talk with them, hear the cheerful voice of her eldest son. her and the short sentences of the minor. She wanted to know about the work of her husband in the time that she was not by her side, to attend to her concerns, to share the things that her disciples had shared with him.

She and Feng Liang had started a small revolution to change the custom of separating families when children reached a certain age. The first thing was to get them to respect her decision that Lan Huan remain in her parents' house despite being old enough to live in the dormitories of her disciples.

But then, with the frequent visits of Qi Chanyi and Qi Meiling, the difficulty faced by families in which a girl had been born became more evident. The mother used to move to the women's section and that broke up families. Feng Liang scolded her husband one day about what would happen if they had a daughter, if they would have to separate when she was older. She was touched to see him so apprehensive, although she had to force him to admit that it wouldn't be fair after all the time they had to wait to finally be together.

For her part, Qi Qinjiao also raised the topic with her husband and told him about some cases she had seen during the time she had been there to learn about the customs of the Sect and the duties of the leader's wife. He promised her that they would review what things they could do to change that situation, because now he knew how much he had missed by not being able to live with her wife and children.

Qingheng-jun and Lan Qiren agreed that they would do something about it, but although he had all the authority as leader, he still had to present a good argument in front of the council of elders, something other than his own experiences that would be taken as sentimentality and for that they had a lot of help from the two women and between the four of them they already had enough material to base their decision.

But they weren't just waiting for the next Council meeting. There was something more primordial, but they couldn't rush it. The medicine for Madam Lan was not yet ready, and although her life was not yet in imminent risk, her illness was beginning to become somewhat evident, especially since they now lived with her every day. At times she appeared more fatigued and required transfusions of spiritual energy. However, they had recently discovered that they could also help her by using a  Cleansing tune  , and as a preventative measure, Qingheng-jun played it for his wife every afternoon.

Lan Huan and Lan Zhan stayed with their parents while he played the song. They knew her well and had managed to dominate her in her previous life, but now her hands were too small to touch her and they could only watch. His father also gave them some lessons on how to play the  guqin  and was proud that they understood him so well, even though his movements were still somewhat clumsy. Although they couldn't tell him that they already knew what he was explaining perfectly, they didn't mind repeating the lessons just to spend a little more time with his parents.

That afternoon, after eating and QIngheng-jun playing his  guqin , a servant arrived at the cabin carrying a letter addressed to Madam Lan. The strange thing was that he had Yunmeng Jiang's seal, although the two little ones almost immediately guessed what it was. —It's an invitation for A-Huan and A-Zhan to go visit their little friends in Yunmeng. I feel bad because since your brother's wedding I promised our friends that we would visit or invite them here, but we have been so busy that I completely forgot.

Although the two jades were very happy about the news, they were more worried about their mother's health. The date when she had died in her previous life was getting closer and closer, so they couldn't be at complete peace. Of course there father was also worried even without knowing what happened in his first life.

—Anyway, it would not have been appropriate for you to travel in this weather and in your condition. When is the invitation for?

—It is open, it only asks that we notify them so they can prepare.

Qingheng-jun nodded. —I'm going to consult with Qiren. They are his friends, maybe he wants to see them too. If after the Council meeting the conditions are not ideal for you to travel, perhaps he can take the children there.

She sighed. —Okay, but next time the four of us will go together, okay?

Leader Lan gently took his wife's hand and placed a soft kiss on her knuckles. Then, smiling, he made her a promise. —The next time will be when you have already taken your medicine and are strong to travel. Until then, you must take good care of yourself because I want our current happiness to last for many, many years.

Chapter Text

The winter was harsh, but still the Jiangs were preparing for a short trip. Jiang Fengmian had left the administrator to take care of the protocol matters and Wei Changze to attend to the training matters and requests for help that might arise in his short absence.

Wei Ying and Zhen Yao stood near the entrance, watching as a carriage was loaded with the family's luggage and a few more boxes. Zhen Yao seemed somewhat upset, but they didn't know the reason.

—Why do they have to leave now? —He asked when Jiang Yanli and Jiang Cheng came over to say goodbye.

“They invited us to go,” Jiang Cheng responded with some obvious annoyance.

"It's mom's friend's son's birthday," Jiang Yanli replied, "and they invited us to their celebration." It will only be a few days.

Wei Ying did not know where they were going until that moment, but his  shijie 's words  revealed to him the reason for Zhen Yao's sadness. —Ah! But it's also A-Yao's birthday and they won't be there.

The pout on the little boy's lips became a little more pronounced. -It's not fair. Everyone was able to attend A-Cheng and A-Ying's birthday.

The Jiang brothers exchanged a look and then it was he who spoke. —A-Yao, when we get back, let's all have a celebration together, okay?

"We can have two celebrations," Wei Ying added, holding up just two fingers, "one just for us and one when Shijie and Jiang Cheng return."

The thought made Zhen Yao smile again. -Yes I like that. Thank you!

Jiang Cheng pushed Wei Ying aside slightly to speak quietly. —I don't remember this celebration. A-Jie still doesn't know about the engagement, what if they don't fall in love?

—You have to be attentive or we're going to have to think of something. For Jin Ling's sake.

They both nodded determinedly.

Upon his return and after having a fun birthday party with just the four of them and their parents, Jiang Cheng stood aside with Wei Ying to tell him what had happened in Lanling.

They had arrived a day earlier and received all the hospitality from Madam Jin, who had also facilitated a quiet play session between the three little ones. As he imagined, Little Master Jin was cocky from an early age, but in some ways he reminded him a lot of Jin Ling at his age—which made sense, since he had a lot of influence from his grandparents—and that's why he was able to tolerate him a little. further. At the end of the day, at least they had managed to find something where the three of them had some fun and shared a delicious snack. It was at that moment that he noticed something very interesting. There was only one pastry left on the plate, which happened to be one of Jiang Yanli's favorites, but it happened that they were both going to eat it at the same time. She, with all her kindness, gave it to him. However, he refused—and her cheeks turned a little red as he did so—and returned it to her. In the end, Jiang Yanli ended up breaking it into two and when she handed him her portion, his cheeks turned even redder.

Wei Ying almost fell to the ground laughing just imagining it. He would have loved to see the little peacock so embarrassed, but he was even happier that they probably wouldn't have any problems in this life. He wished that his shijie  could be as happy as he was with the person he loved.

As soon as the waters had thawed and it was possible to make the trip by water, Lan Qiren and Feng Liang took their nephews on their long-awaited visit to Lotus Pier. They had a formal reception before Madam Yu and Jiang Fengmian, but after they settled into their rooms, everything turned into a social visit.

Wei Changze and his wife came to catch up with their good friends. He offered to take the young masters with the other children, as Zhen Shi had offered to take care of them while they were with Lan Qiren and Feng Liang.

Wei Ying had to stop himself from jumping to hug Lan Zhan, but neither he nor Jiang Cheng could hold back their big smiles when they saw the two jades. Zhen Yao was also present, but it was the first time he was in front of other children and he remained hidden slightly behind Jiang Yanli.

—Are you sure you'll be okay with all of them? —Wei Changze asked a little unsure.

-Yeah. They're going to behave very well, right? —She asked the children and they nodded. You see it? Go see your friends while I enjoy watching you all play together.

Wei Changze left and Zhen Shi returned to the group of children. —So, what do you want to play?

-I know! —Wei Ying shouted with a very wide smile on his face—. Let's play catch.

A-Yao and Jiang Yanli became excited because they also liked that game. Lan Huan gave a small laugh while Lan Zhan and Jiang Cheng felt a little embarrassed because they could read behind Wei Ying's smile that his choice of game had to do with the anecdote of when Lan Zhan drank liquor. He had kept the details of the place and time to himself, as he did not want to be linked to the incident with the ribbon tied to his wrists, just as he had not mentioned anything about the kiss he had stolen from Lan Zhan.

—Does everyone agree with that game? —Zhen Shi asked and although they hesitated a little, everyone ended up nodding. Alright, A-Ying, you'll be the first to chase.

-Yeah!

—Very well, I'll count to three to give you an advantage, then Wei Ying will go after you. One two three…

As soon as she started counting, everyone ran away. Wei Ying was speechless when he saw that even Lan Zhan had run, feeling happy to be able to share this fun with him.

Soon it was all screams, laughter and some protests when they ended up tripping over themselves. They were in that game until mealtime was near and everyone had to get ready. They took a break so everyone could drink some water that Zhen Shi poured for them.

She felt a little horror when she saw the state of the little Lan's white robes after a few falls and slips, but if the little one even had a faint hint of a smile, it had all been worth it. She hoped they wouldn't scold them too much.

“Shufu won't be angry,” Lan Huan spoke.

She laughed because it seemed like he had read her mind and sighed in relief. -I am glad to hear that. Now everyone better go clean up. A-Ying, are you taking the young masters to their uncles?

-Yes! I will go with them.

“Come on, A-Cheng,” Jiang Yanli spoke. If we're not ready before dinner, Mom will be angry.

He nodded and followed his sister, but took one last glance towards Lan Huan and smiled.

—Come on, A-Yao. —Zhen Shi took her son's hand and together they bowed to the others. Wei Ying then took Lan Zhan's hand and they began walking towards Lan Qiren and Feng Liang's rooms.

—Are you really not going to scold them?

—Mmn.

“I think Shufu gave up,” Lan Huan added, laughing discreetly. Because A-Niang never lets him punish us.

Wei Ying also laughed. —Madam Lan is very good. Why didn't they come with her parents?

—A-Niang is still not healthy. A-Die said she should take care of herself, but next time the four of us will come.

They entered the little house and as soon as Wei Ying saw his mother, he let go of Lan Zhan's hand and quickly approached to hug her carefully, leaning lightly on Cangse's belly. —We're back, A-Niang!

She stroked his head before looking up at the two little Lans, but as she did so she had the same reaction as the other adults in the room. —Oh, dear…

Lan Qiren let out a long sigh and rubbed his temples, remaining silent. Feng Liang finally let out a small laugh. "I hope that means they had a lot of fun."

—Mmn! —Lan Zhan answered.

“Yes, very much,” Lan Huan added enthusiastically.

Wei Ying was still hugging his mother's waist and that made Feng Liang tender. —It seems that A-Ying is very excited about the baby.

—Yes, he has been very attentive from the first day. Are you happy about becoming a big brother?

The little Lans couldn't hide their surprise upon hearing the news of the baby for the first time and walked a little closer to Cangse while Wei Ying answered. —A-Ying will be a good  gege !

After the meal it was necessary for the little ones to take a nap because they had probably never played so much in their lives. Lan Huan woke up before his brother and left the room. Lan Qiren stood there alone while he read a scroll, it was likely that Feng Liang had gone out to talk to Madam Yu or Cangse Sanren some more.

—Shufu.

—What's wrong, A-Huan?

—I… I want to go find A-Cheng.

Lan Qiren looked at him seriously for a moment, but then sighed and nodded understandingly. —Do you think you can go to him on your own?

He nodded vigorously. The Lotus Pier that he had known in his past life did not have the same buildings as the one at that time, but Jiang Cheng had explained to him in detail where each of the important places from his childhood had been on that land. Thanks to that, he was certain that he could find the room Jiang Cheng occupied without getting lost.

-Alright. Be careful.

—Thank you, Shufu.

Lan Qiren returned to his scroll until his nephew left, then paused again and frowned. Many things still needed to change in Gusu Lan so that her nephews could have a future with the person they loved.

Meanwhile, Lan Huan had reached the first landmark, a pillar that had remained as a reminder of the Yunmeng Jiang fortress standing after the heavy blows of the war. He moved forward remembering that conversation full of nostalgia in Jiang Cheng's voice, but which also hid a pain that was not caused by the past, but by the future that they could not have. Nothing was written and they had a lot of time, I wouldn't allow their end to be the same.

He continued moving forward until he heard the faint sound of dogs barking. He followed him until he found the place where the three little dogs couldn't stop crying because they were waiting for Jiang Yanli to slide the bowls containing their food under the fence, but they were distracted for a moment by the arrival of the intruder and that made her turn around. to see what they had. She immediately bowed to him as she had been taught. —Lan-gonzi.

“Jiang-guniang,” he pronounced respectfully and she smiled at him.

—Are you looking for A-Cheng? —Lan Huan nodded. He always feeds the dogs, but he fell asleep and that's why I'm doing it.

Jiang Yanli was a year older than him, so they were almost the same height at that time. Seeing her directly, he couldn't help but remember Jin Ling, who looked so much like her. Regarding his reason for being there, he didn't want to wake Jiang Cheng but he also didn't want to miss the chance to see him. —Can I wait until he wakes up?

She nodded politely. —Sure, as soon as I finish giving the dogs their food I can keep you company.

He couldn't sit still while she did all the work, so he decided to help her. They stayed a little longer watching the little animals when they were satisfied with their food until they heard a voice near them. —A-Jie, A-Huan…

Jiang Cheng looked a little confused, maybe he wasn't fully awake yet, but Yanli approached him and adjusted a strand of hair that had escaped from his bun. —Lan-gonzi was waiting for you. Thank him because he helped me feed the dogs.

Hearing his sister's explanation caused him to smile that he couldn't hide and he turned to Lan Huan to bow. —Thank you, A-Huan.

She said goodbye because she was going to paint on the shore of the pier with Cangse Sanren. For a moment, both children stood facing each other, not knowing what to do. At last, Lan Huan knew what he wanted to say. -I missed you a lot.

Jiang Cheng's cheeks turned red and he looked away. Through clenched teeth, he mouthed his response. -I missed you too.

Lan Huan's heart was going to burst with joy. He slowly approached and took Jiang Cheng's hand, causing him to look up and smile again, now with a hint of shyness, but then he made the impulsive decision to rush towards him and hug him. —I wanted to see you and I asked A-Niang to invite you soon.

Lan Huan hugged him back. He had already started training his arms and had a little more strength, but Jiang Cheng did not complain.

As they grew older, their height would be very similar, so they both thought about prolonging that hug a little longer for similar reasons. Jiang Cheng thought that this feeling of being protected by his loved one – in physical form, since he had shown it to him on several occasions with his actions – was quite pleasant, while Lan Huan felt that he could have the most important person in the world. For him, it was kept very close to his heart and that was the best feeling in the world.

But there was always a dark cloud over them, because even if they wanted to ignore it, there was still a very big obstacle to their happiness and, despite all the changes they could make, they were not sure they could guarantee it. They had enjoyed a few months together before the inevitable reality came to them to tear them apart. Perhaps this time they would manage to overcome the obstacle but there was always the possibility that they had only bought more time before having to resign themselves to the imminent separation.

They would only know with time.

Chapter Text

—How are you feeling today? Did the remedy for nausea help you? Zhen Shi asked. She, Cangse Sanren and Feng Liang were on the shore of the lake watching the little ones during their games. The wind was still strong, so it was ideal for trying to fly small kites that didn't rise more than a couple of meters above their heads, but they seemed very entertained to see who could keep it flying the longest.

-Yes a bit. I didn't have that problem with A-Ying, he just made me a little nauseous in the morning, but he calmed down with food,” she responded, sighing with resignation.

"On the other hand, I did have a lot of problems with A-Yao," she confessed. Sometimes retching woke me up. Actually, that's how I found out I was pregnant. I thought I had eaten something bad, but when I went to the healer I got a surprise.

Feng Liang watched them as they told their stories with her gaze fixed on her children. She had only been married a few months, but she had had the dream of starting a family with Lan Qiren for a long time and she wanted her wish to come true very soon.

—I don't know why it was different with this baby, but with A-Ying I had some signs that told me I might be pregnant, especially when my cycle was altered, so we went to the nearest town to find the healer to confirm it. Changze was very anxious and didn't want me to make any effort, so he immediately bought  Qīngníng (1) , so that I wouldn't have to walk. At first it bothered me a lot, but in the last few months I was infinitely grateful because my ankles swelled so much that the shoes wouldn't fit.

Zhen Shi laughed briefly, but then his look turned melancholy. —He I had some savings and some jewelry that A-Yao's father left me, and with that I was able to pay to not have to work until he was born. I couldn't have done it anyway, everything made me sick to my stomach and I kept crying. Who would have enjoyed my company in those months? Also...—she lowered her voice so that no one else could hear what she had to say—the clothes I had to wear made my chest hurt a lot. I became very sensitive to me during the first few months.

—Oh yeah... I don't miss that part. “This baby hasn't given me that problem yet,” Cangse commented. But I do feel very fatigued. I almost always have to take a break in the middle of lessons, I don't think I will be able to continue for much longer.

—I used to stay up very late and wake up mid-morning. With A-Yao I couldn't do it almost from the first day, I got sleepy very early and sometimes I didn't wake up until late afternoon.

—Changze had to put up with my mood swings. I would wake up in a bad mood, end up crying or demand that he be affectionate with me. He also made me laugh at any nonsense, but in a heartbeat I could be angry...

—Didn't you have a craving for something that you couldn't even see before without feeling disgusted?

—No, not that, but I did have some very strange cravings. Only when I was pregnant did I tolerate slightly more spicy food. My mouth was watering at the sight of Changze's dish and I would steal a bite or two.

They both laughed, but then Zhen Shi commented that they were probably scaring Feng Liang and that was why she was so silent. However, when he turned to see her, she had one hand over her mouth, another on her belly, and her eyes were moist...

Lan Huan and Lan Zhan knew that they shouldn't be spying on their uncles at that time, but they didn't want to miss Lan Qiren's reaction to the news.

When Feng Liang finished speaking, he still remained silent with his mouth slightly open and his gaze fixed on her. When his head finally finished processing his wife's words, he struggled to maintain his composure, but ended up giving in to a less than modest cry. Her movements were impulsive at first, with every intention of hugging her, but before closing her arms he remembered to contain his strength and was more delicate by pulling her towards his chest and filling her head with kisses. A moment later, he fell to his knees and hugged his wife again, but now he filled her belly with kisses.

Slowly, the two brothers walked away from the door and returned to their room. They never imagined how much their uncle had had to give up in his past life. He had been like a father to them in the absence of his own father, but he couldn't compare raising his nephews with starting a family with his beloved. They didn't know how much that dream meant to him.

“Two babies,” Wei Ying commented when the four of them were alone.

“Two people who weren't there before,” Lan Xichen agreed.

They were two lives that did not exist in the past. Although with each passing day they became a little more convinced that it would be something permanent. Soon Wei Ying would have a brother, a shidi or shimei for Jiang Cheng, and the jades would have a new cousin. Lan Huan was happy for his uncle, but he also had more selfish reasons to be happy that his family was getting bigger.

"I think it will be fun," was Wei Ying's conclusion. Lan Huan and Jiang Cheng smiled widely, Lan Zhan just nodded, but he was just as happy as the others.

Time continued its course. Cangse Sanren had almost excused herself from all activities that required any kind of physical effort, since her belly was more noticeable every moment, but she was still able to supervise the training of the younger disciples. His disciples were fascinated with each phase of pregnancy, some expressed their desire to live it and others only talked about how nice it would be when they could see their  Shizhi. (2)

Wei Ying was already beginning his training alongside Jiang Cheng, Zhen Yao, and several other aspiring disciples whom he already knew from his first life. It had been difficult to contain the excitement of seeing them again, especially when he had last seen them in such a tragic situation. This time he wouldn't be so carefree and would be a better example for them as the eldest of them all, and anyway, his dad really was stricter than Jiang Fengmian and wouldn't let him slack off even a bit.

Jiang Cheng laughed lightly every time Wei- shishu (3)  called Wei Ying out. Of course he also received some calls for attention from him, but equally he received advice to improve and congratulations on his successes. Sometimes, Jiang Fengmian would come to check on the little ones' progress and congratulate them as a group when they finished. However, he himself would take his son to his room and along the way tell him what he needed to improve on and frequently remind him that he was very proud of his progress and his dedication. That was a change he definitely liked.

In the Cloud Recess everything was a stir. Qingheng-jun had introduced a new decree allowing families to stay together even when a girl was born into them. Studies and training would continue to be carried out separately, as occurred in the other sects, but family coexistence was essential to promote the filial relationship between girls and their fathers or boys and their mothers, and to strengthen the ties between brothers and sisters. There were many who opposed it, but in the end each family was given the freedom to choose how they wanted to continue.

Of course the biggest example was the leader's family. His two sons remained in his parents' house when the eldest should have been with the other disciples. Seeing that this did not prevent him from giving his best in his classes and training, they had no means of objecting against his leader's decision.

Feng Liang had also had to abstain from anything that had great physical demands, but she still fulfilled her duties in training her disciples by overseeing the morning readings and punishments. While he listened to them recite their lessons out loud and corrected some points, or while she watched them copy the rules, he entertained himself with the  Mie Dai (4)  that they had sent from home, made of a soft white fabric with some very elegant embroidery. made with pale blue thread that her mother had placed. She was now complementing with intricate white thread embroidery all over the inside of her, placing the traditional protective incantations of the Gusu Lan Sect. The external disciples were fascinated with the complexity of the embroidery, while those who belonged to the Lan clan smiled because it was a family tradition for mothers to do this embroidery on the  Mie Dai  for their babies and many still kept theirs.

Of course, the birth of a member of the main family was a cause of great joy for the entire Sect, but they also had to go about their business. Qingheng-jun was already completely in possession of all of her duties and only occasionally asked her brother for help, because he had promised himself that he would allow her to enjoy his family as much as possible in compensation for the time she made him wait for. specify his commitment. Still, he was also enjoying family time and the company of her beloved wife, who came to visit him in her office frequently to remind him to take breaks, help him relax his shoulders, or simply fill him with keen. He felt that he was breaking the rules, because he shouldn't be too happy, but he also thought that it should be a small retribution for the years of so much sadness that had passed.

The medicine was finally ready. It had taken a long time to refine it, but they had enough doses to treat Madam Lan and Qi Meilin when she began to show signs of her illness. They had also reserved some pills to keep among Gusu's storage, but they would definitely continue to cultivate the ingredients required to make it, because they were not sure who might need it in the future.

Madam Lan's health was improving by leaps and bounds. She looked full of life, bright and happy, which was also reflected in the mood of her leader and that of her little children, who showed a special motivation to pay attention in their classes and understood everything the first time. helping even his colleagues who were having a little more trouble.

Wei Ying was fascinated by the idea of becoming a big brother. He had always wanted a big family and he kind of had it with the Jiangs, but now his own family was much bigger and he was also close again with Jiang Cheng and Yanli. Plus there were all the other  shidi , including Zhen Yao, who had become one of them. They hoped that by not seeking to meet the expectations of his horrible father and having the support of a sect from a young age, they could prevent him from becoming the person he was in his previous life.

He was also fascinated by the arrival of a new baby. In Yunping he never had the opportunity to see any, he barely saw the other children in the village because his parents didn't let them get close to him. Now that he was with many more kids his age he felt very happy, but because of his affinity with the Wei and the Jiang, he was also very excited about the event.

The four children were often around Cangse Sanren during their free time. She was now helping Jiang Yanli with her embroidery practice while the boys played on her behalf, but they always took a moment to approach her and sit around her.

She had made the  Mie Dai herself  for her baby, since there was no one to make it for her. On the mountain, Baoshan Sanren presented her disciples with these garments, but when she decided to leave her protection, the old ties with her teacher had been requested. She did not regret having done it, because she had met Wei Changze and would soon have her second child, but at that time she missed her old  family .

—What's wrong, A-Niang? —Wei Ying asked when he noticed that her eyes had become somewhat teary while she was doing some embroidery herself. Cangse looked up and smiled at him.

"A-Ying, come and give me a hug," she asked and was immediately pleased. I also embroidered a  Mie Dai  for you when you were going to be born. I was remembering how small you were and I felt touched. You're already so big.

Wei Ying laughed softly and hugged her a little tighter. If that's how she felt now that he was only six years old, how was she going to feel when he grew up and expressed his desire to start his own family?

He suddenly felt a little nostalgic too. If everything went as planned, they would also prevent the death of A-Yuan's parents, which meant that his little family would not be the same in the future. But he also deserved to enjoy growing up with his own parents, he would make sure that was the case even if he couldn't enjoy having him as an adopted son.

There was still a small problem though. How could he stop the other sects from going against that branch of the Wen if they weren't even his friends?

The summer was a real torture in Lotus Pier. Not only was the heat intense, but the last few months of pregnancy were quite uncomfortable for Cangse Sanren and the weather made everything worse. Her mood swings were extreme, her ankles were constantly swollen and her back hurt all the time.

When the autumn wind finally began to blow and it seemed that Cangse might have peace, the due date finally arrived. All of Lotus Dock found out about the great event, because the Wei were their respected teachers, so although everyone continued their work, they were attentive to the slightest news. One could feel the anticipation floating in the air as the disciples practiced under the supervision of Yu Ziyuan, or in the council meeting that Jiang Fengmian was holding at that moment.

Everyone was waiting for the news to be given that there was a new member in the family, but none more eagerly than the two who were waiting outside the room for the door to finally open and the midwife to give them the good news.

The sound of sliding wood made them jump. A plump woman approached them smiling and spoke happily. —Everything went very well, in a moment they will be able to enter. Congratulations, Wei-gonzi!

_________________

(1) 青柠 = qīngníng = lime (fruit). Yes, Wifi had to get it from someone.

(2) 师侄 = Shīzhí = Martial nephew

(3) 师叔 = Shīshū = Martial Uncle

(4) 孭帶 = Miē dài = Also pronounced Mei Tai. They are baby carriers and the tradition is that the maternal family gives them to the baby at birth or in their first month, but Feng Liang needs to do the embroidery in advance and Cangse has no one to give them to her, so they both had it before :P

Chapter Text

Wei Changze let out a sigh of relief and then picked up his son. —A-Ying, you're a big brother now!

The boy hugged his father tightly. He couldn't wait to meet the baby! Although it was only a couple of minutes longer, the waiting time seemed eternal until they were finally allowed to enter the room.

Cangse was lying down. She looked exhausted, but she had a beautiful smile on her face. On her chest was a small bundle covered with a blanket that she gently cradled. Wei Changze went to sit next to his wife and picked up his son so that he was sitting on his lap. Cangse lifted the blanket slightly, trying to uncover the little head just a little and announce with a voice full of emotion. —She is a girl, she is our little Qiang.

Wei Ying had difficulty holding back a scream, his voice shaking from how excited he was. —She is a  meimei ! I have a  meimei !

A girl, his little sister. He would have liked to be able to hug his mother and his little sister at that moment, but he understood that it was not the time. He, on the other hand, leaned down carefully so he could take a closer look at the baby's face and then exclaim with admiration. - She is so pretty.

Suddenly he realized how gigantic this event was. He now not only had all those people who stayed by his side but there were many more people with whom he could share his life. He had his parents and now he had a little sister to protect and love. He would do everything in his power to not lose them, he did not want to feel the loneliness of his first life again.

—A-Ying, why are you crying? —Cangse asked, alarmed by the change in her son's attitude, who could not contain his sobbing.

—My  meimei  is so pretty! I'm so happy to have a  meimei !

Wei Changze hugged his son, moved by such an emotional reaction. He and Cangse exchanged a loving look, filled with joy at having two beautiful children.

No one else was able to meet her until the  Zuo yue zi(1)  was over and it was time to present the baby to the world. Yu Ziyuan insisted that the  Manyuejiu(2) celebration be organized , at least a  small one  for those closest to the family, which meant that it would be a celebration with all the disciples of the Sect.

Jiang Fengmian sent an invitation to Lan Qiren. He knew that it was possible that he would not answer, because his wife was also heavily pregnant, but they should at least tell them the good news. It was a surprise when they saw a boat with the Gusu emblem approaching and, upon reaching port, Lan Qiren got off it. He immediately turned around and offered his hand to an elegant woman, who was none other than Madam Lan, Qi Qinjiao, who was also accompanied by her two sons. They were received by Jiang Fengmian, who took care of the relevant greetings and led them to where the celebration was taking place. Madam Lan approached the proud parents and after giving her greetings, she smiled at them and handed them a red envelope and a gold bracelet. Likewise, Lan Qiren handed them another red envelope and a jade pendant.

-Thanks for coming. It has been quite a surprise.

Qi Qinjiao laughed and Lan Qiren reacted with some embarrassment. —The children insisted that they wanted to come to meet  A-Ying's meimei  , but with how anxious my brother-in-law is, I don't think he could have made the trip with the children alone, so I came to accompany them and take advantage of giving them my sincere congratulations.

—Thank you very much, Madam Lan.

—How is Feng Liang feeling? —Wei Changze asked his friend.

“The healers say she is fine, but she has a lot of discomfort,” Lan Qiren answered. Still, she insisted that he come to congratulate them on the birth of his daughter, although I can't help but be worried.

The three laughed with slight restraint. Cangse Sanren commented: —That is completely normal, the last few months are the worst, but they are worth it.

"I've told him this a thousand times, but he still doesn't understand it," Madam Lan explained.

"It's inevitable," Wei Changze defended, "especially with the first child." Our main instinct is to protect our family, it is very scary that there is something bad and we don't know what to do.

Lan Qiren nodded, finally feeling supported.

Wei Ying had run at full speed from the moment he saw Lan Zhan coming to his uncle's side and immediately hugged him. —I have a  meimei ! Lan Zhan, she is a girl!

—Mmn. “Congratulations,” he responded, hugging him back.

Jiang Cheng had not run, but walked quickly to approach Lan Huan and greet him, but neither of them could be as shameless as their brothers and they barely exchanged a knowing smile before Zhen Yao and Jiang Yanli also approached.

Cangse left for a moment to go to the room where the baby was taking her nap to see if she had woken up and to introduce her to the newcomers who were now also chatting with Jiang Fengmian and Yu Ziyuan, who were sharing their experiences with Lan Qiren.

Wei Ying led everyone towards the door of the room and peeked out slightly. Cangse was finishing cleaning and changing her little girl and it was the nanny who told her that they had visitors. Behind her son she could see the other children trying to look inside. She finished tucking the baby in and looked for a stool to sit on before allowing them inside. —Come, everyone come and meet her.

The Jiang brothers and Zhen Yao had already seen her from afar, but they had not had the opportunity to see her so close. The six children surrounded Cangse and she uncovered her daughter a little so that she could also see her visitors. The little girl opened her sleepy eyes and examined her surroundings with curiosity. After a while, she squeezed her eyes shut and opened her mouth to yawn. She shifted a little in her mother's arms and put her hands on her face. Opening her eyes, she stared at Wei Ying and muffled a sound in her throat, which her brother answered by taking her hand. —A-Qiang recognizes her  gege De ella very well.

—She's very pretty! —Jiang Yanli finally said. She was very excited because she had never had such a  tiny shimei  nor had she been so close to the other girls who were aspiring to be Yunmeng Jiang's disciples.

“And so small,” Zhen Yao added without hiding his astonishment. The only one present who had seen such a small baby before – and he remembered it – was Jiang Cheng, but he still joined in the comment with the same admiration as the others.

Cangse smiled at the little Lans. —Very soon you will also have a baby this small with you.

Lan Huan's smile grew very big and Lan Zhan's eyes shone. -Yeah! At the end of autumn, was what A-Niang said.

"I know you're going to take care of that baby," he told them and then turned to the Jiangs and A-Yao, "the same way you're going to take care of your  shimei , right?"

The three of them nodded vigorously. Jiang Yanli walked a little closer and asked somewhat shyly. —A-Hey, can I carry her?

She was already nine years old, so Cangse trusted her to be careful. She asked her to come closer and carefully she placed the baby in her arms, although she did not completely remove her hands from her, especially to hold her head.

Jiang Yanli was fascinated by the sensation. Wei Qiang had her hand on her mouth and was staring at her, as if trying to memorize her face.

—Did you never hold A-Cheng when he was a baby? —She asked her.

She shook her head. -I don't think so. I do not remember.

She looked at Lan Huan and smiled at him. —Don't you remember carrying your  didi either ?

He briefly glanced at Lan Zhan and smiled, but repeated Jiang Yanli's answer. —A-Huan was tiny, he couldn't carry a baby.

Cangse laughed softly. —Do you want to try it too? A-Ying has already carried her a couple of times, right?

"Yes," he replied with an exaggerated movement of his head, "with A-Niang's help, so that A-Qiang doesn't fall."

One by one, the children took their turn to hold the baby in their arms and she remained calm with all of them, always busy watching their faces. A-Yao was the last to carry her, just when a disciple came to tell him that Wei Changze had sent her to see if everything was okay.

—Tell him I'm coming now. The children had to meet her too,” she explained and let A-Yao hold her for a while longer. Then everyone together returned to the meeting place.

Seeing her, Qi Qinjiao couldn't hide how touched she was. —She looks so pretty in red. It's a beauty. Oh, I still remember when my children were so little.

“I remember it too,” Lan Qiren commented. They had had a Manyuejiu celebration for them as well, a little more formal and with many more guests, but they had excused the presence of her sister-in-law saying that she was still weak after giving birth due to her illness. Now he regretted having agreed to such injustice, but at the same time he was glad that he had been in time to change things this time and although he was receiving the rewards of having done so, he still felt that he was still far from compensating for the suffering. of his nephews.

“Now that I see A-Qiang, I feel like children grow up so fast,” commented Jiang Fengmian, whose gaze was towards where his children were chatting excitedly with their friends, perhaps agreeing on what to play.

—Your daughter is nine years old now, isn't she? At this rate, they will soon be celebrating their  Ji Li(3) . —Lan Qiren spoke in a casual tone, but suddenly Jiang Fengmian's face seemed to darken and then he practically spoke to his through his teeth.

—Lan-xiong, if you have a daughter you will understand that there are issues that you should not take so lightly.

Cangse Sanren couldn't hold back a loud laugh because Wei Changze suddenly felt the need to hug them in a very protective way. That caused Madam Lan to laugh as well and Madam Yu to narrow her eyes at him.

They continued talking for a while, but a sound caught Cangse's attention, and she asked her husband. -Do you hear that?

-What thing?

They were silent, but Changze didn't know what she meant nor did he understand why she was emotional to the point of tears.

—Do you really not hear it? —he insisted—. It is a  Xiyu shanmei(4) , its song is unmistakable.

Wei Changze turned his attention again, unable to make out the sound she was talking about. Cangse gave up and only handed him her daughter to search for the origin of the sound, reaching the window of the living room where they were. A little bird with brown feathers flew towards her and as soon as the woman offered her hand, it went to land on her without hesitation. She was carrying something in her paw which she let go at the moment she sang a few notes and flew away again.

Changze approached his wife when he noticed that her shoulders were shaking as if she were crying and she was, although her face had a big smile. In her hand she had a comb adorned with a golden bird.

—Did the bird bring you that?

"It wasn't just any bird," she clarified with a broken voice. My teacher raises them as spirit animals and it was she who sent me this for A-QIang.

Cangse pressed the comb to her chest again while Changze hugged her with one arm and held his little girl with the other. He knew how much his wife missed her  mountain family , so he let her vent to him after receiving such a meaningful gift. They would always be with her.

—A-Niang, without a dad there can't be brothers, right?

Zhen Shi was finishing changing her son to sleep when he surprised her with a disturbing and certain conclusion.

-Yes my love. For there to be a baby there needs to be a father and a mother.

His little one pouted. —A-Yao will never be  a gege  , right?

She smiled at him tenderly, finished dressing him in silence and then made him sit on her lap to talk. — Baobei , until a year ago it was just the two of us, remember?

A-Yao looked at her and nodded. —But now you have your uncles, Jiang-zhongzhu and Madam Yu who are your teachers, you no longer only have mom.

The boy nodded again, so she continued explaining. —So you also have your  shijie  and your  shixiongs  Jiang Cheng and Wei Ying who have been with you since the first day we met them. Then came all the  shidis  with whom you now learn to be stronger. Hasn't it been fun? Even now you have a little  shimei  that you are going to love as much as everyone else and take care of her.

It could be seen from Zhen Yao's face that he did not understand what his mother was saying. She kissed him on the forehead and caressed her cheek. —Maybe you won't have a  didi  or a  meimei , but now you have a great family that loves you and supports you in everything. They are also your brothers, always remember that.

Maybe A-Yao wasn't completely satisfied with that explanation, but at least his pout disappeared and he smiled slightly.

Wei Changze was rocking his daughter while Wei Ying practiced with the brush under his mother's supervision. A servant arrived with a letter addressed to her that had the seal of the Gusu Lan sect. Curious, Wei Changze approached to try to read over her shoulder, but she waved him away from her. -What's that?

—I have been in personal correspondence with Madam Lan since they came to meet A-Qiang. —Wei Ying put the brush down and paid attention to his mother, waiting to see if there was anything about Lan Zhan in her message. She read the contents of the letter and was surprised from the first lines. It just can't be! A-Liang's delivery came early.

-What? Because? Is she okay?

Cangse continued reading, so surprised that she had to cover her mouth with her hand. —You won't believe it. Qiren definitely suffered from Qi deviation after this. For god's sake!

(1) Zuò yuè zi (坐月子), a concept that translates as “month of confinement”. The mother's quarantine, according to Chinese customs.

(2) Mǎnyuè jiǔ (满月酒), celebration of the first month of a baby's life.

(3) Ji Li (笄禮) = Hairpin Ceremony = In ancient China, the coming-of-age ceremony was an essential ritual for a child who had grown up. It dates back to the Zhou Dynasty, with a history spanning more than 2,000 years. The purpose of the ceremony was to put the initiate through various tribulations and finally bring him into adult society. According to the Book of Rites records, men must participate in a crowning ceremony (which was actually a hat) at age 20, while women a Hairpin Ceremony is held at age 15 or when betrothed, but Generally, commitments were made up to that age. Both were officiated by the elders of the clan according to tradition. The ceremony for women was called the hairpin ceremony, which involved gathering the hair into a knot and using a hairpin to hold it in place.

(4) 西域山鹛 = Xīyù shānméi= The Tarim timali (Rhopophilus albosuperciliaris) is a species of passerine bird of the family Sylviidae endemic to eastern China.

Chapter Text

-What happened? He is okay? —He asked more worried, as did Wei Ying, but then they heard a laugh from Cangse that left them frozen.

—Oh yes, it's fine, more than fine, but this was definitely not expected. They were two babies! "She," she laughed again when she saw that both her husband and her son were speechless. Madam Lan says that when Qiren heard the news, he fainted. At least they managed to wake him up in time so he could see his children for the first time. She gave birth to a girl who will be called Lan Shui and a boy who will be called Lan He .  She says that the invitations for the  Manyuejiu will be sent out soon , we may not be able to travel with A-Qiang yet, but maybe you can go with A-Ying.

-Yes! I also want to see the babies and Lan Zhan and Madam Lan, Lan Huan… Everyone! —Wei Ying exclaimed very happily. He was sure that Lan Qiren had been very surprised, but he imagined that he was also very happy to have two children of his own.

-They are very small. “They are smaller than  Wei Ying's Meimei  ,” commented Lan Huan when they were finally able to meet their little cousins. He stared at Lan He, who was sleeping in his aunt's arms.

"Mmn," Lan Zhan supported without taking his eyes off Lan Shui who was in his mother's arms. A-Shui is smaller than A-He.

"All babies are different when they are born," Qi Qinjiao explained, "but you'll see when they grow up."

Lan Qiren went to the room where the women and children were to let them know that the guests were already arriving. He first helped his wife to her feet and caressed his son's cheek. Then he did the same with her sister-in-law who gave him her daughter so that they could be the ones to introduce them.

—I will go ahead with the children to receive those who arrive. I think they are looking forward to seeing their friends.

Again the leaders of all the sects and close friends of the family attended, showering them with gifts representative of their sects. Beautiful fabrics, golden ornaments, envelopes and some toys.

Lan Huan had the opportunity to spend some time with the Nie brothers – and there was no sign that the younger one remembered his previous life. Lan Zhan was next to him, but he was more attentive to the entrance, waiting for Yunmeng's entourage to make their entrance.

He realized that they were entering, but they just happened to coincide with the delegation from the Lanling Jin Sect, so he decided to go out to meet them since his mother was also welcoming them.

As soon as he saw Wei Ying, he quickened his pace a little more and he received him as always with a big hug. —Lan Zhan, I missed you!

"Mmn," he responded, squeezing a little more.

Madam Jin, who was next to Madam Yu and Madam Lan, did not miss a detail of this meeting and since he was dressed in Yunmeng colors, she asked her friend. —Who is this child?

—He is Wei Changze's son who is now an aspiring disciple. Lan Qiren invited his parents, but they couldn't attend, so we brought him with us.

"Hmm..." She looked at him for a moment longer and then commented as if it were something casual, even ending with a giggle, "I have never seen a servant be so confident with a young master."

Wei Ying sighed. She didn't really bother him and he didn't surprise him coming from someone from the Lanling Jin Sect either. She was going to move away from her to greet her properly, but Lan Zhan didn't let him and hugging him tighter, he went to her. —Wei Ying is my  zhiji .(1) 

Madam Jin's jaw dropped, Madam Yu frowned a little while Madam Lan could only laugh softly before addressing Madam Jin. —Wei Ying is my son's dearest friend and I have a special affection for him. His mother and I have become good friends.

“He will be the chief disciple when Jiang Cheng is the leader, just as his father is now,” Madam Yu added.

Madam Jin blushed, although Wei Ying suspected it was more indignation than embarrassment, although she disguised it that way. —Oh, I didn't mean to cause offense, I was just curious about the little one. It's good to have such a faithful disciple.

The three women changed the subject, commenting on the surprise at the double birth in the Lan clan. Madam Jin was too conventional, but she would never dare to upset her dear friend nor would it suit her to antagonize Madam Lan, so she would not give it any importance.

A few steps away, Jiang Cheng was next to his sister and, although his gaze was fixed on Lan Huan who was still next to the Nies, he could not go towards him.

“Jin-gonzi,” Yanli greeted and Jiang Cheng had to return his attention to his future brother-in-law who said nothing. He seemed upset, but his cheeks were flushed. What was he up to?

At last he seemed to gain courage and showed the hand that he kept hidden behind his back and now presented a magnificent white peony.

It took Jiang Yanli a moment to react and received the flower with a smile. -Thank you so much.

Without adding anything else, the little boy took refuge behind his mother's legs, which was all he needed to completely recover his good mood.

Before the Yunmeng group left, Madam Lan approached them in the company of her two sons. Madam Yu turned to speak to her. —I understand that in the next few days it is Wei Ying's birthday and also Jiang Cheng's. My children insisted that they wanted to give them a gift now, since they don't know if they will be able to see them then.

“That is not necessary,” Madam Yu denied out of simple etiquette, knowing that her son and Wei Ying were more than delighted at the idea of receiving something.

—They wanted to do it, please receive it. A-Zhan, you first...

Lan Zhan walked over and handed Wei Ying a neatly packed small package. Wei Ying already knew that he couldn't unwrap it instantly, but he still didn't hold back his excitement and hugged Lan Zhan tightly. -You're great!

Although it was a new life, he remained faithful to his promise of not saying  sorry  or  thank you .

—A-Huan, it's your turn.

Jiang Cheng received a slightly larger package and smiled with very red cheeks, because his hands had touched Lan Huan's. -Thank you so much.

He wished he could be more cheeky like Wei Ying at that moment so he could give Lan Huan a hug, but he had to settle for giving him a small bow. He couldn't wait for the next time they were alone.

The first snow had barely fallen when Lotus Dock received a visitor. The children were near the entrance when they saw a very elegant carriage arrive from which a woman dressed in white with gold ornaments and a flower embroidered on her chest got out. Behind her a boy with very similar clothes got out and they were accompanied by a group of men dressed in the gold uniform and the flower on her chest.

“I didn't know A-Niang had invited Madam Jin,” Jiang Yanli commented, unaware of Jiang Cheng and Wei Ying's grimaces. It was not so much because of the son, but because they could no longer continue playing together because they had to be close to their mother.

“Let's go now,” Jiang Cheng spoke, making his annoyance evident. He took her sister's hand and together they went to greet the newcomers.

Wei Ying let out a heavy sigh and spoke to Zhen Yao. —Let's go, Madam Jin won't let her son play with us.

He didn't realize that A-Yao had been stunned by those people. Curious, he turned to his friend. —Where are those people from?

It finally dawned on him that besides the Gusu Lan Sect, he hadn't met anyone from other sects, but he had to recognize Lanling Jin's uniform from his mother's stories. With some trepidation, she answered that question. —They are friends of Madam Yu. They come from Lanling Jin.

—Lanling Jin…

-Come on! Maybe A-Qiang will be awake and we can play with her for a while,” he enthused and knowing that he also loved her little sister very much, there was no way he would deny her. A-Yao smiled and nodded, temporarily forgetting about the newcomers.

However, when he returned home to his mother, he couldn't help but immediately tell her what he had seen. —A-Niang! The golden clothes and the flower are from Lanling Jin!

Immense fear filled Zhen Shi upon hearing him speak, but she managed to maintain her smile. -Oh yeah? And how did you discover it?

—They came to visit Madam Yu!

Her fear became greater and greater, although she did not believe that Jin Guangshan would recognize a child he had never seen, but the blood was strong. -Oh yeah? Who came?

—Well… it was a very elegant lady and a child. Several men also came with the golden suit and the flower on their chest, but they were not as elegant as Madam Yu's friend and her son.

Zhen Shi sighed a little in relief. Her son was little when she used to talk to him about his father and she had always done so in terms he could understand, so it had been pretty vague. Back then she truly believed that Jin Guangshan himself would come for her and buy her freedom, for the sake of her beloved son, but Madam Yu had been quite harsh and might not have believed her at all if Cangse had not intervened. It was still difficult to remember that everything had been a lie, but now she was free and her son had a guaranteed future, he would become an outstanding cultivator under the training of leader Jiang and Wei Changze. It was better than being despised for being Leader Jin's bastard.

Still, he had to give some kind of explanation to his son as to why he should no longer wait for his father. —That's right,  baobei , your father belonged to the Lanling Jin Sect. He was a renowned cultivator, but he… never came back for us.

—Why don't we go look for him in Lanling? "We can ask for help," he suggested, interested in her words. What if we ask Madam Yu for help?

Zhen Shi sat him on her lap and caressed his cheek with the back of her hand. —No, my darling. We can no longer look for your father and he will never come for us. There is no place for us in Lanling Jin.

-Why not?

—He is no longer here, my child. —It was a half lie. Of course Jin Guangshan was still the infamous leader of the Jin Sect, but the man she loved, the one she believed would be a good father to her little boy, that man no longer existed, he died a couple of years earlier in that hall in Yunping. .

"Oh," was the only thing the little boy said and then he fell into a somber silence. He had grown up with the idea that he had a father somewhere in the world and now he had to face the idea that that father no longer existed. He had never met him, but the death of a father must hurt. Zhen Shi hugged him tightly and rocked him gently, feeling bad for the injury she had caused to her son, but convinced that it was necessary. He should not have any expectations for his father and did not want to risk his stay in Lotus Pier if it became known that Madam Yu had taken in one of Jin Guangshan's lovers.

Cangse had taken Wei Qiang out for a walk. Wei Ying and Zhen Yao went with them, trying to make the baby laugh at her by giving her whatever they found or making faces at her. Their little walk was interrupted when they saw the Jiang siblings approaching them with their guest. Cangse gave them a small bow and the two children followed suit. —To what do we owe Young Master Jin's company?

“We were bored,” Jiang Cheng answered, “but we finally convinced Jin Shu to come play with you.

“We want to play hide and seek,” Jiang Yanli added, “but it's more fun if there are a lot of us. Can?

Little Jin did not speak at any time. He didn't seem very happy to be there, but he smiled when Jiang Yanli spoke, so maybe he was just bad at interacting with strangers. —Very well, but teach Young Master Jin safe limits, so that he won't get hurt.

-Yeah! —they all responded in chorus. After a quick explanation of how far they were allowed to go, they began taking turns hiding and searching.

They were entertained for a while until it was Jin Shu's turn to search. Since he was the only one who didn't know the good places to hide, he was the first to be found when the others searched, and now he hadn't managed to find anyone.

Zhen Yao could see the young master from his hiding place. He seemed angry, he had been looking for his friends for a long time and couldn't find them.

Frustrated, he kicked a young tree that shook slightly and let out a small breeze that immediately washed over him. He threw a tantrum without moving, but Zhen Yao was alert because the pieces of ice hanging from the branches of that tree were still wobbling and were surely going to hurt Jin Shu if they fell.

He came out of hiding running at full speed and gave it a strong push just in time to avoid a large piece falling on him. Jin Shu fell on the ground and stained his clothes and his face. Even angrier, he turned to yell at the other boy when he realized that the other boy was holding his leg tightly and next to him was a large block of shattered ice, right where he had been standing a moment before.

He swallowed his anger and crawled over to where Zhen Yao kept holding his leg. -What happened? Where does it hurt?

"The ice... hit me," he tried to explain as much as the pain allowed.

Jin Shu had no skills at the time, but he had seen the healers first check the hit area. -Let me see.

-No. It hurts me…

-It's broken?

-...I don't know.

—So, let me see.

Zhen Yao finally agreed and lifted his pants slightly. The area was red, in some spots he was starting to turn purple, but he didn't seem to be broken.

—Do you think you can walk?

It didn't hurt as much anymore, so he nodded. He tried to stand up, but straining did hurt. Jin Shu stood up and offered his hand to him to stand up and then made him lean on him so they could walk back to where they had agreed to meet.

They didn't expect that when they arrived, Madam Jin and Madam Yu would be waiting for them. Cangse was first worried when she saw Zhen Yao's condition, but she couldn't take care of him because Madam Jin advanced determinedly and very angry, crying out loud about the state her son was in. Zhen Yao listened in silence, more occupied with maintaining his balance without putting too much weight on his leg, because he had been taught that he should remain silent when an important person spoke to him, even if what he said was not fair.

-It was my fault! Jin Shu shouted just as the Jiang siblings and Wei Ying approached. Zhen Yao saved me from having a piece of ice fall on my head.

"But you wouldn't have been in danger if you weren't playing with the servants!" —She scolded him back.

Just out of respect for Madam Yu, Cangse did not raise his voice to defend the little one, but it was not necessary because Little Master Jin seemed to have no tolerance for injustice.

-It is not like this. "I kicked the tree, that's why the ice fell." He faced her again. Zhen Yao got hurt when he saved me.

Yu Ziyuan felt offended by Madam Jin's words, even though she was her friend, but she politely put her in her place. —Children really need to play and even put themselves in a little danger to develop their skills. Just like Zhen Yao saved Jin Shu, I'm sure he will one day save Jiang Cheng. It's good that they build that trust from now on.

Madam Jin's face turned very red, but she wasn't going to argue with her friend over something so insignificant. -If you say so. It's lucky then that that child was close to my A-Shu.

Jin Shu finally smiled and turned to the other boy. -Thank you.

Zhen Yao could only respond with a smile and a slight 'Mmn', as Madam Jin immediately called her son saying that she would take him to her maid to clean him before dinner.

Jiang Cheng and Wei Ying exchanged a surprised look. They definitely liked Young Master Jin more now. They were also surprised because Madam Yu had confronted her friend.

Despite what Madam Jin might think, Jin Shu opened up a little more with the other children of Lotus Dock, especially with Zhen Yao who only had a very bad bruise on his leg and within a few hours he was already as if nothing had happened. would have happened. They had some fun days during there visit and it was difficult when he had to leave, but Madam Jin and Madam Yu planned for this not to be the last time that visit would take place.

Zhen Shi was chatting with Cangse a couple of days after the visitors left. —I never would have imagined that A-Yao would become so close with Young Master Jin.

Cangse smiled as she tucked her daughter in a little more. —I don't know, I think the blood is strong and deep down they know that they are brothers...

Zhen Shi laughed, although there was a hint of melancholy in his voice. -I guess. "It's ironic, because A-Yao really wants to have a brother," she sighed heavily. If he knew he probably has many out there. Only heaven knows how many.

“There is no doubt,” Cangse concluded.

____________________

(1) 知己 = Zhījǐ = Literally "He who knows me." In the subtitles of The Untamed it was translated as "Soulmate" in that scene that we all know, but in reality its meaning is a little deeper than that but difficult to translate into a term that had so much weight in ancient times. In ancient China, instead of 愛ai  being the basis of the strongest possible relationship between two people, it is 知 zhi,  that is,  knowing .

Your soulmate is the one who really knows you.

Chapter Text

—A-Niang! A-Niang! —Jiang Cheng shouted, running to where his mother was and hugged her tightly by the waist. Following him came Jiang Yanli who also seemed very excited.

—What's wrong with you two? —She asked harshly, but her hand came to rest on her son's head. It was already a habit, a license that Jiang Cheng had taken because he did not want to experience again having never hugged his mother and in this new opportunity he did it every time he had the chance until it became second nature. Then she would rest her hand on her son's shoulders and pay attention when he raised his head to speak to her. —Why is it necessary to scream and run like that?

—A-Die and Shishu are going to take the disciples to hunt water ghouls! We can go? Wei Ying and Zhen Yao are also going. Can we go with them? A-Die said we had to ask you.

Yu Ziyuan knew how beneficial those kinds of experiences were for her son, but she was worried that Jiang Yanli would also want to go. —Do you want to go with them too?

She nodded shyly. —I promise I won't get in the way and I'll see that they don't either. Can I go too?

She had to think about it for a while. The children already had at least some notions of what things were like on a hunt, they couldn't defend themselves yet but at least they would know when to move away and their reflexes were already a little more agile, but he never thought about preparing Jiang Yanli for those situations. She had never shown an inclination towards cultivation, so she only focused on developing the skills that would make her an attractive young woman for marriage, to which she had already promised her to Young Master Jin.

“Jin Zhu,” she called, and the maid approached. Go with them and take care of the children yourself.

Once they left, Madam Yu asked for tea to be prepared in her personal lounge and called Cangse Sanren, telling her that it was okay if she had to take her little girl with her.

Wei Qiang was sitting on her mother's lap, reaching for anything that came her way. —Every time I look at her she gets bigger. She forgot how quickly babies change, especially during the first year.

"Yes, I was forgetting too... and also how exhausting the first year can be," she added, laughing.

Yu Ziyuan couldn't say for sure. She had the help of several nannies who took care of her children while she took care of her affairs.

—Seeing Wei Ying's energy, I think it's never really stopped being exhausting for you, hasn't it?

Cangse laughed heartily. —No, it's true, my little one has too much energy during the day, but at least he sleeps like a rock at night. I try not to let A-Qiang wake up Changze because he has early morning training, but the poor guy still has to help me sometimes. Everything is a little easier when they sleep through the night... although when they get sick, even if they are sleeping peacefully, it is very difficult to fall asleep.

She never shared those experiences with Jiang Fengmian. There was always a nanny who helped her, who made sure the children didn't lack anything, who watched over her during her sick nights. She was present, but not as actively as she heard Cangse and Zhen Shi share when they talked about her experiences with her firstborn. She never saw it as something bad, she had also been raised in a similar way, as had the people she interacted with, such as her dear friend and current Madam Jin, but the more she lived with Cangse and Zhen Shi, or their children became attached to Wei Ying and Zhen Yao, the more she realized that she had missed out on many things, not only in raising her children, in her relationship with Jiang Fengmian, in her relationship with other people. She could also see it in the way her husband lived with Wei Changze and the good influence she represented on him, not only as a leader, but as a teacher and father.

What ended up opening his eyes was seeing the way in which the Lans encouraged their children's friendship with the other children, especially the youngest's with Wei Ying, and they were practically inseparable every time they visited each other. He realized that Lan Huan and Jiang Cheng also had a special connection, but perhaps because of their age difference they were not as expressive as the others. Because of that friendship between her children, she also began to become close to Madam Lan and she knew of the changes that were being made in Gusu Lan. They had already managed to maintain the unity of families, but they had the ideal of making their Sect a place where no distinctions were made between classes and the value of people was recognized regardless of the circumstances of their birth.

She never gave much importance to the birth of her disciples, they simply added value as they developed their skills. However, she was sure that there were things that were exclusive and obligatory for those born under the Clan name, it was a privilege full of demands that she also imposed on her children.

But something changed from the moment the Wei returned to Lotus Pier. The seed of resentment had been sown in her gut for a long time and she saw in Wei Ying's attitude towards Fengmian and Cangse's coldness towards him her opportunity for revenge, to make him feel a little like she had felt for so many years. Then the Wei would leave and the two of them could continue ignoring each other as usual.

Then the influence of Wei Ying, and in a few hours also of Zhen Yao, had had an immediate effect on Jiang Cheng who began to seek her affection in a more active way, just as his new friends received it from their own mothers. She felt her heart hurt a little when she saw him so happy that she was going to clean it herself. They were such ordinary and unimportant acts for her, but apparently it was not like that for a small child.

She silently observed how Cangse or Zhen Shi were in their treatment of their children. They were simple things, like asking them if they had fun during their games or sharing mealtimes together, congratulating them for every progress, even if it was insignificant. Wei Ying and Zhen Yao were overflowing with happiness and that motivated them to put more effort into the next one.

Jiang Fengmian was also influenced by Wei Changze, who, thanks to his close friendship with the brotherhood, was not shy about blaming him for his defects. She would never have conceived of a servant speaking that way to her leader, but she realized that if Jiang Fengmian gave importance to it, she would not have improved as much as a teacher and leader as she did in being the head of the family.

He wouldn't have apologized to her that day either. Although at the time he thought it was a lip service apology, all of her behavior in the following months showed him that he was truly sorry.

She was aware that she didn't have his love, but for the first time in a long time she felt like se finally had his respect. She promised herself that she would give him a truce and a chance to lead a more cordial relationship, especially for the sake of there children and the Sect.

The change in his children was very noticeable. Jiang Cheng was much more expressive, smiling more and throwing fewer tantrums, although he had to admit that he had inherited his short temper and still got upset somewhat easily, but he had still come to recognize when he was wrong and fix misunderstandings with surprising maturity.

Yanli also seemed much more relaxed, a little less like a young mistress and much more like a girl wanting to experience everything within her reach. Only until now that had been limited to cooking, the arts and those types of interests.

She sighed and waited in silence for a moment while she watched how Cangse tried to calm her daughter who had started to cry. -She's getting new teeth and at times they bother her a lot. I've tried everything that worked with A-Ying, but nothing calms her down for long.

—Yanli's nanny prepared a remedy for her when she was in that phase. She gave her a cloth soaked in a medicinal paste. I'll have them get you the prescription.

—I appreciate it very much, Madam Yu. A-Qiang really needs it.

She smiled nodding. It was time to discuss the topic she wanted to talk to Cangse about.

"I imagine you're not eager to return to your duties."

—Oh no, I already need to be with the girls and teach them, we were making very good progress, and Zhen Shi told me that she could take care of A-Qiang while I did that, so everything is settled.

Yu Ziyuan's smile was one of relief, because she was not going to make her uncomfortable with her request. —I want to ask you a favor before you resume your work with the disciples.

—Of course, Madam Yu, whatever you wish.

—I've noticed that A-Li has been very interested in her brother's training lately and tries to participate in his games even though she doesn't have the same abilities.

—Ah yes... Changze taught her the other day how to hold a bow, but I don't know if it will be as fun when the children are more skillful and take advantage of her.

Yu Ziyuan nodded. —She worries me, not only because she can't play with her brother and her  shidis , but because I never thought about whether she would have liked to develop her cultivation more.

—There's still time. She can still catch up with her generation mates.

Yu Ziyuan nodded. —That is the favor I want to ask of you. I am going to talk to my daughter and if she expresses interest in starting her training, I would like you to dedicate all your time to her until she catches up with other girls her age. Do you think you could do it?

Cangse nodded. —It will be a pleasure, Madam Yu.

The ties between the children continued to strengthen with frequent visits to each other. As they grew up, other kinds of games were added, sword fighting, archery, a little martial arts. Sometimes everyone – the Lans and young Jin – coincided in their visit to Lotus Pier and there was even more fun. When it was Lan Qiren who accompanied them, his babies also came to play with A-Qiang.

It was also more common for Madam Yu to join the group of women when Feng Liang and Madam Lan arrived, although not so much when Madam Jin arrived. Fortunately, Jin Guangshan never came during these visits and so they never posed a risk to Zhen Shi. However, her friend always had a lot to vent about regarding her husband.

—I can't take it anymore, I swear. One of these days he's going to end up killing me from disgust. Every day more and more letters arrive asking for a favor for one of his bastards. He is so unheard of!

—Why do you keep receiving the letters? "You should have them burned without reading, they're just a nuisance," she advised, pitying her.

"Because it's pleasant to break them into little pieces and then throw them in their faces," she answered sincerely.

Being newly married, Jin Guangshan was very attentive to his wife and remained by her side without giving her any displeasure until the  Manyuejiu celebration  of their only son passed. After that it was as if he had fulfilled his entire purpose in marriage and had dedicated himself to giving himself a good life. It was probably at that time that he began to frequent Meng Shi, but surely she was not the only one nor the last, since shortly after letters began to arrive addressed to Jin Guangshan seeking recognition for his children. The very cynical man only laughed and did not bother to deny it, although he always excused himself with "  it's not even certain that they are mine ."

For a time, Yu Ziyuan feared that by giving Jiang Fengmian an heir, he would act in a similar way, but that never happened. At least he had to admit to her that, even though it was always clear who the object of his affections was, he never dared disrespect his marriage.

After an afternoon listening to Madam Jin, Yu Ziyuan was beginning to feel a slight headache. It was a fairly cool afternoon and it was close to sunset, so she considered taking a break on the veranda where they usually ate meals as a family. However, she was not the only one with that idea because when she arrived, Jiang Fengmian was also there resting, accompanied by a steaming teapot and some snacks.

He must have heard her footsteps, because he immediately turned to her and stood up, however, he spoke to her cautiously. —My lady… are you okay?

Only then did he realize that he had been squeezing her eyebrows too tightly and as she relaxed the muscles in her face she felt the circulation flow more easily to her head. She sighed heavily and rubbed her temples. —Ah, yes... it's just a slight headache, I'm sure it will go away by getting some fresh air.

Jiang Fengmian walked up to her and kindly escorted her to the table. —Come sit down. Maybe some tea will help, I made a relaxing infusion.

He himself took care of pouring a cup for her and handed it into her hand. Then he brought her plate of sandwiches to her, placing in front of her the ones that were her favorite. They ate and drank in silence for a while, enjoying the quiet murmur of the water and the wind that made the lotuses dance and whistle.

—Is something bothering you? Yu Ziyuan asked when they both emptied their cups.

—Ah… —Jiang Fengmian gave a heavy sigh—I discovered that the administrator of one of our most distant villages was collecting more taxes than mandated and kept a little more than half. The town is in decline and they have problems with ferocious corpses and some  yaos , but for fear of having to be held accountable, he did not ask for help and the people think that we have abandoned them. Now I have to go sort out that whole mess, but I don't know if we can earn the trust of those people again.

She growled softly. —First you have to give the administrator what he deserves. Don't be too soft on him, you have to set a precedent with the other administrators.

—I know, that's the other hard part.

Jiang Fengmian had never been good with punishments, but he recognized that this one deserved a punishment that would serve as an example and a lesson to others who had the same inclination. He wouldn't dare be too harsh, he didn't have the character.

“Nonsense,” Yu Ziyuan protested. Have him brought and I'll take care of it, no one else will feel like doing something similar.

Jiang Fengmian laughed softly, silently agreeing that if she took on such a task, definitely no one else would even dare to think about it. —It will be done as you command, my lady.

After another brief silence, she continued advising him.

—Don't worry about people. Take care of their problems first and when they feel safe and secure, they may feel more willing to trust us again… What is it that you find so funny?

—I'm not laughing, I just couldn't help but smile because I feel like an idiot for not seeing such an obvious solution.

Madam Yu narrowed her eyes, but the next thing Jiang Fengmian said to her took her by surprise. —I am glad that you are my wife and that I can count on you for these things… and many others, of course. Thank you.

Not knowing how to respond, she picked up her cup and sniffed hard. —What did you put in the tea?

Her comment made Jiang Fengmian laugh heartily and she smiled discreetly. -Give me a little more. I already feel this headache starting to disappear.

"Of course, my lady," he replied, pouring her another cup with a smile that did not leave his face for the rest of their break.

Madam Yu's smile was less obvious, but she actually felt very happy at those words. They had never had a very close relationship, although it was not that bad either, they were generally cordial with each other - although there were some bad days -, they lived together only when the occasion required it and they fulfilled their marital duties only as necessary, every leader needed a heir after all.

She was sure that Jiang Fengmian resented having married her, that perhaps he even hated her because because of her engagement he was never able to act on his feelings for Cangse Sanren—although from their recent cohabitation she could say with certainty that he never could. I would have had a chance. It was the first time he had told her so openly that he was happy to be her husband. It wasn't a declaration of love, far from it, but it was a spontaneous revelation that she valued her company and her advice.

Her headache was completely forgotten.

Chapter Text

"Remember to behave very well and not give your uncles any problems," Madam Lan warned as she said goodbye to her children. They would pay a visit to Lotus Pier again, but the leader and his wife had to attend a formal event in the coming days and had not been able to accompany them on this occasion.

—We won't cause any problems, A-Niang! —Lan Huan promised and his little brother nodded. They were actually very considerate of their uncles, since they had to deal with two babies at the same time and, even if their nannies accompanied them, it was exhausting work. However, they understood that there mother needed to give them a warning in light of the fact that they had just undergone an entire week of punishment.

“Sorry for leaving you in charge,” said Qingheng-jun, addressing his brother who only smiled and shook his head slightly. He had stopped being bothered by every transgression of his nephews, although he could do nothing to free them from the corresponding reprimands.

"We love having the children with us," Feng Liang answered on behalf of the two of them, "and they help us a lot with A-Shui and A-He, they really like being with their cousins."

“It's time to go,” Lan Qiren announced and after a final farewell from Qi Qinjiao to her children, they left for Yunmeng.

Qingheng-jun went to fulfill his duties that day while Madam Lan also headed to the women's area to attend to her daily chores. It wasn't until dinner time that they both returned home.

On quiet nights like that they used to drink tea in the hallway outside the room while enjoying the soft spring wind that carried towards them the aroma of the flowers that adorned the outside of their house.

“The moon looks very beautiful tonight,” Madam Lan commented, but Qingheng-jun was staring at his wife and smiling, absorbed in contemplating her beauty under the moonlight.

Realizing that he was just looking at her with a smile on his face, she blushed slightly. -What's happening?

—Nothing, just… it's your husband's nonsense.

—Come on, don't leave me wondering,  Zhangfu .

Lan Yongzhen got as close to her as was physically possible and caressed her cheek while still smiling. —I tell you, it's my nonsense. It's just that often during the day I wonder if at some point I'll wake up and see that it was all a dream, but when I see you and have you this close to me, I realize that this is reality and it couldn't be more happy.

"I guess I'll have to go to your office more times a day so you can stop thinking that way," she responded with a certain nervousness in her voice, but she managed to make her husband laugh.

—I would love to, but then I wouldn't be able to complete my duties for the day and I wouldn't have time to be with my beloved wife and our precious children.

He leaned towards her a little until their foreheads touched and they both closed their eyes. —Well, then how about you have my portrait made so you can always have it with you?

—Not even the most skilled painter in the world could do justice to your beauty, but I will have to settle for that solution.

She laughed again before their lips met in a delicate kiss.

"You're exaggerating a little, my dear husband, and I think that's against the rules," she teased him.

-Of course not. When I think that I almost lost you, I only appreciate that I have in front of me the most beautiful treasure in the entire world.

"Don't think about that anymore, Yongzhen," he begged, caressing her cheeks and slightly moist eyes. We both made mistakes that almost caused us to separate, but that is behind us and now there is nothing left to do but look toward the future and our happiness with all those we love.

—Of course I think a lot about our future. It's just that the past constantly reminds me how wonderful it is to be able to have a future together and that I should never be such a fool again,” he explained calmly, placing his hand on his wife's.

"We should never," she corrected and smiled at him. Now we are together, and our happiness depends on both of us.

They kissed again, with delicacy and devotion, with total adoration. Then with ardor, with an intense passion that threatened to consume them. Qi Qinjiao pulled away abruptly to take a deep breath of fresh air, then laughed softly. —It's been a long time since we've been alone.

A knowing smile appeared on Qingheng-jun's lips. —It seems very convenient to me.

With one gentle movement, Madam Lan untied the ribbon from her husband's head, but instead of removing it completely she slipped it behind his neck and tugged gently as she stood up, causing him to follow suit as if. I would have hypnotized him.

They had to take advantage of every opportunity to make up for lost time.

-What's wrong? Do you want your  diedie ?

Feng Liang was trying to make Lan Shui calm down, to no avail. She didn't miss him so much because she knew that her little girl was very attached to her father and she demanded her attention as much as possible. She was sure that she had started crying because she had heard him talking to her nephews outside the room and she wanted to go with him. Resigned to the fact that it would be the only way for her to calm down, she left her son under the supervision of her nanny and went out in search of her husband.

“ Diedie,”  he whimpered in a high-pitched voice, speaking for his daughter, which immediately caused a smile to appear on Lan Qiren's serious face.

—Did I wake her up? "He," he asked, stretching his arms to carry the baby.

"No, she had been awake for a while, but she heard you talking to the children and made herself heard," she replied, laughing. She left Lan Shui in her father's arms and smiled tenderly. They're already gone?

-Yeah. "You know they are always eager to go play with there friends," he answered without taking his eyes off his little girl who was slowly calming down and began to talk to her. And you? Don't you want to go play with Wei Qiang?

"Gu..." she responded, squirming a little and then stood still with her gaze fixed on her father who kept smiling at her. He placed her index finger in the palm of her tiny hand and she held it tightly. Lan Qiren was simply enthralled by his little girl.

"Oh no, who would have thought that another woman was going to steal all your attention and the worst thing is that it's my own daughter," Feng Liang claimed with a mock indignant tone, causing an even bigger smile from Lan Qiren than He looked up for just a moment, there was a loving look in his eyes. She laughed briefly, but continued her act. —Well, luckily there is another Young Master Lan in my life now, and I'm sure he's eager to see me because I've already left him alone for a long time.

She left, letting the murmur of her melodious laughter be heard for a while longer. He knew that in a moment she would return with there little son in her arms, but that was his moment alone with his beloved daughter.

Everyone else thought that he had brought out many of his features, but he only saw the immense resemblance she had to Feng Liang.

Throughout his first life he had no other ideal than to make his Sect and his family an example of righteousness by following the rules to the letter and without protest. He was perhaps too young and had known no other way to live and every time one of his loved ones had broken the rules he had ended up seriously hurt, reinforcing his belief that just abiding by his rules was the right thing to do.

Towards the end of that life he had a very different vision. Lan Wangji had achieved indescribable happiness by defying the rules, by giving them a different interpretation - although he now understood that they adhered more closely to the ideals of their founder - while Lan Xichen suffered the worst of the misfortunes that existed in the world by having He had to give up his  minding zhiren  to comply not only with Gusu Lan's rules, but with those of society. He knew very well the pain of losing the person he loved, but he couldn't find a way to avoid that suffering.

Then came his second chance. When he woke up he was very aware of the well-being of his nephews and of amending the injustice committed against his sister-in-law. He wasn't even sure what date they were on, he simply put into immediate action what seemed most urgent to him. It still hadn't fully sunk in that she had returned to her youth, or how much, and it wasn't until Feng Liang appeared in front of him that he realized that he too could avoid losing her again.

How many times had he complained to Lan Wangji about his brazen behavior when he was with Wei Wuxian, but in that moment he understood everything. What did social rules and conventions matter; All of that was so ridiculous and insignificant when he had again in front of him the woman he loved, whom he had lost so many years before. Now that he had the chance to protect her and love her without restrictions he realized that he had definitely been so unfair to her nephew in the past.

That is why he agreed with the renewal proposed by his wife and sister-in-law regarding the provisions of the Sect regarding family coexistence. Now he was very grateful to them because that happened just in time to save him from having to separate himself from the owner of his heart and the apple of his eye.

He only needed to find a way to help his oldest nephew find happiness with the person he loved, but perhaps he would have more help this time to facilitate it.

And of course, he would ensure the happiness of his children to the last of his strength.

—A-Ren, is something wrong with you? —Feng Liang asked as she approached with his son in her arms. Her voice had a hint of mockery, but he didn't bother with it despite her insistence. You're crying?

He looked at her with playful reproach and smiled. —Can't I get excited when I see my children?

Feng Liang sat next to him and was able to take the opportunity to caress his son's head, who let out a pleased 'Aah' when he recognized him.

—No, of course not, I just still can't get used to you being so emotional. I love it, of course, and it's so cute to me, but you can't blame me for making fun of it a little.

No, I couldn't do it. Also his old self would have laughed at his current behavior, but he was with the only person with whom he could be free of all restrictions and with her he could be himself.

"I only am when I'm with you," he admitted, taking her by surprise and then she too had teary eyes.

"It's not fair to catch me off guard!" She protested and then laid her head on Lan Qiren's shoulder. I still don't understand what happened. A couple of years ago it seemed to me that you had a very drastic change and I suspect that there is something you can't tell me, but now it doesn't worry me so much. I know if it's appropriate, you'll tell me.

Lan Qiren placed a kiss on Feng Liang's head. —I promise you'll be the first to know.

He had intended to tell her what he and his nephews had been through, but he didn't think it was the right time nor did he have a way to explain how it had been possible for everyone to return to the past. He had not gone to investigate the site for fear of activating the circle again and ruining what he had so far. At the moment, during his free time, he was going through each and every book in his library in search of anything that looked like what they saw. He still had too much to review, but he was in no rush to make any changes.

Reunited with Wei Changze and Cangse Sanren, they allowed the three babies to crawl – or rather, crawl, because they had not yet learned to separate their bellies from the ground – and coexist a little. Their games consisted of picking up toys and throwing them as far as they could, causing their classmates to laugh, and then crawling to pick them up again and repeating the same thing over and over again.

Wei Qiang crawled in front of Lan Qiren and stared at him. Then she stretched out a little hand, opened and closed her fingers, and made a demanding sound.

“Oh, she wants you to carry her,” Cangse explained.

Touched, Lan Qiren obeyed the little girl's demands and lifted her into his arms. She didn't take her eyes off him.

“My, my, A-Ren gets all the girls' attention,” Feng Liang commented.

“Be careful not to let A-Shui get jealous,” Cangse warned.

—What's wrong, little one? Why are you looking at me like that? —He whispered to the baby, leaning her face a little towards him.

With a precise movement, Wei Qiang grabbed Lan Qiren's beard and pulled it tightly. He didn't hurt, but it took him by surprise and the sound he made caused the baby to burst out laughing and want to do the same thing again.

"Don't do that, A-Qiang," Wei Changze admonished, taking her from his friend's arms while Feng Liang and Cangse Sanren tried to contain their laughter.

—What do you have against my beard? “It had to be your daughter,” he claimed to Cangse, but that only caused neither of the two women to be able to contain their laughter any longer.

Still somewhat indignant, he picked up his own daughter and his smile alone was able to take away his bad mood. —You like  Diedie 's beard , right?

Lan Shui responded with a pleased sound and he smiled again. -That is my girl.

Chapter Text

Qinghe Nie was the host sect of that year's discussion conference and they welcomed all the guests with a welcome banquet as was customary. Leader Nie and his family welcomed them, served food, and provided a martial arts display as entertainment for the evening.

Only Nie Mingjue accompanied his parents, his brother was still too young for such events, but as soon as the meal was over, Madam Nie stood up and it was evident that Leader Nie asked his son to escort her to her room.

Lan Qiren had accompanied his brother who was now chatting with Leader Nie. Jiang Fengmian had been approached by Jin Guangshan and it was clear that he had no intention of making a short conversation. Anyway he didn't want to live with anyone, he really didn't want to be there because he missed his babies so much.

Suddenly he felt a slight tug on his sleeve, although when he turned around he found nothing. Maybe it had just been his imagination, but before she could look back in front of him he felt the pull again and now he did discover that under one of the thick green curtains in the living room a small hand was coming out and then a small one was peeking out. head. He was the youngest of the Nie who looked at him with big expectant eyes. —Lan- xiansheng …

He hesitated for a moment to respond because he had forgotten his birth name. —Nie Liao...

"Shhh," he responded, stepping back until he was once again hidden by the curtain, but after a moment he peeked out again. I'm hiding.

I could see him, but I didn't understand why he was talking to him if he should be hiding. The little boy must have been about seven, almost eight years old, the same age as Lan Zhan, but somehow he seemed even smaller and more fragile.

—Xiansheng, do you want to come to the garden? Please, it's important.

Maybe his heart was becoming too soft because he didn't hesitate to fulfill his request. He nodded and little Nie smiled for a moment before disappearing under the curtain without giving away the way he left the room.

He got up without haste, greeted some people and headed to the garden as if he needed to take a breath. He walked a little more until he heard the little boy's whisper again. 

—Lan-xiansheng, this way…

The little boy led him to a part of the garden where no one passed by.

“Nie Liao, aren't you supposed to be in your room?”

“It's important, Lan-xiansheng… A-Niang…” He had been speaking calmly until then, but his eyes filled with tears and his voice became higher pitched. A-Niang is going to die and I don't know what to do.

At that moment he remembered two key events. The first, that in the winter of that same year, Madam Nie would fall seriously ill and in less than a year she would die. He had overlooked the second, although at the beginning he was very attentive, and it was that Nie Huaisang was also with them when that formation was activated.

Thick tears fell from little Nie's cheeks as he continued to wait for an answer from Lan Qiren. He sighed and nodded calmly. —What do you know about her illness?

The little boy's hopeful smile touched him. What did it matter that he had known him as an adult, sect leader and chief cultivator, he had also seen him grow at the same rate as his nephews. He could be very cunning – as he had already demonstrated as an adult – but without resources at his disposal he was nothing more than a child in need of help to prevent the death of his mother.

"It's the saber... Fuqin  's energy  contaminates it." His voice trembled slightly. Da-ge's A-Niang died the same...

Lan Qiren frowned. He now knew why Nie Liao was desperate, because he was not supposed to know about the effect of the sabers on his leaders and therefore, he was not supposed to know that the leader's wives were hit by collateral damage. The Lan Sect didn't have to know either, Lan Xichen had barely found out when Nie Mingjue began to show signs of deterioration, as not only had he had to assume leadership when he was very young but he had never taken a wife, but if he hadn't Had it been due to the dark circumstances of his death and Nie Huaisang's revenge, the rest would not have found out either.

Dual cultivation was a way to purify their energy when they couldn't unleash it on their enemies, but they were inevitably weakening their wives. Although these types of practices were generally encouraged, a person would never be able to endure the slow poisoning that this meant.

—It won't be easy. I noticed she wasn't feeling well tonight, can you describe her symptoms?

Nie Liao nodded and listed the symptoms that corresponded perfectly to a case of excess Yin. It was obvious, maybe she could disguise it as an imbalance caused by something else, but there was so much more to do.

—I'll see what I can do... I think it would be a good idea to take her out of Qinghe for a while, being in the Cloud Recess for a while could be beneficial for her and also see how to convince your father to submit to  Xihua  regularly.

He couldn't blame little Nie for frowning at the mention of the melody that led his brother to such a horrible death, but he had to understand that it was no longer a risk. —I'll take care of it myself, besides...  Luan Po Chao  no longer represents a risk. No one will ever know about him again.

Nie Liao's sigh of relief was quite eloquent and he nodded. —I would like to help more.

—Accompany your mother. Perhaps we can all think of something else to do to counteract the saber's influence on a more permanent basis.

Hope could be seen in the little boy's eyes. It was the same look he had seen on his nephews when he told them that he could save their mother. He hoped to be successful this time as well.

He returned to the hall and his brother was still chatting with Leader Nie, so he took the opportunity to approach. As soon as he found the moment, he mentioned what he had noticed. —A while ago I noticed that Madam Nie had to leave. Is she sick?

Leader Nie's gaze faltered, there was slight guilt in his eyes, but he still answered. —Yes, she hasn't been feeling very well lately and I think she didn't want to be among so many people. Besides, it's getting late at night and it's been very cold lately.

"Hmm..." he said, stroking his beard as if he were thinking carefully. That sounds like a case of Yin Excess. Maybe she was exposed to the cold or ate too many cold foods lately.

Leader Nie's gaze lit up. Lan Qiren had given him just the right way out to disguise his wife's evil.

-That may be. It's been quite windy the past few days or maybe she sat on the ground while she played with A-Liao. It hadn't occurred to me that that could be the reason.

Satisfied that his plan had worked, Lan Qiren continued speaking. —Excess Yin can be treated by heating the body, but it is probably a slow process and, depending on the state of the patient, it may not be enough and may become permanent. Perhaps some ritual to purify and balance your energy would be more favorable.

Qingheng-jun looked at him with some suspicion, so he added. —But perhaps your healers know more about that, sorry for my out of place comment.

Leader Nie didn't pay attention to it, rather he seemed to be weighing Lan Qiren's words and finally addressed Qingheng-jun. “Lan Zhongzhu, your sect specializes in those kinds of rituals, doesn't it?”

—That's right, Nie-Zhongzhu. Are you thinking about putting your wife in our hands? You know it wouldn't be a problem, we are honored to help you.

—I would be in a debt of gratitude for the rest of my life if you could help her improve her health. It fills me with anguish that she is in that state.

“It may be advisable for her to spend some time in the Cloud Recess,” Lan Qiren intervened again, “in case the ritual needs to be repeated more frequently until she is strong again.”

Lan Yongzheng had definitely realized that his brother was up to something, he could see it in the way he looked at him out of the corner of his eye and furrowed his eyebrows slightly, but he still didn't say anything and played along. -It is a good idea. You can take a good rest there, you can benefit from the healing properties of our springs and you will receive the best care.

—I will have you prepare your trip as soon as possible… —Leader Nie was a man with a rough and hard appearance, but at that moment his expression was the opposite, a product of the affliction that all this caused him. When he spoke again, he did so in a very soft voice. I very much appreciate his hospitality, but I would like to make a request.

—What is it about, Nie-zhongzhu?

-My children. They are both very worried about her and I don't know if they will be at peace while they are here. I know I may abuse her generosity, but...

"Don't worry, Nie-zhongzhu," Lan Qiren interrupted, smiling at Nie Liao's luck, "I'm sure my nephews will be happy for their friends' visit." It won't be any bother.

Leader Nie could not help but express his gratitude throughout the rest of his talk and almost until the end of the evening. However, Lan Qiren knew that he had to find a way to explain to his brother why he intervened in a matter that was none of his concern. Just as he expected, when they were alone, Qingheng-jun scolded him about it.

-And good?

-What thing?

—I know you well. What was that whole thing a while ago?

Lan Qiren sighed. He couldn't lie to him, but he could choose what part of the truth he told him.

—I'm not sure,  xiongzhang . Something tells me that Madam Nie's illness is not that simple. Nie-zhongzhu's concern, Nie Mingjue's anxiety when he escorted her out of the room and then I found the youngest snooping around in the garden, he seemed so distraught for his mother. They reminded me a little of how you and the children were during Saozi 's illness  .

Qingheng-jun gave a heavy sigh and nodded. —And do you think we can help them with this?

—I don't know, but maybe we can at least give them a little more time to find the definitive solution. Whatever, I just couldn't leave them without help.

—It seemed strange to me that you were so insistent, but it was a good cause and that's why I supported you, although I would like you to tell me before next time so I know how to help.

-Yes, I will do that. Thank you very much,  xiongzhang .

Madam Nie arrived at the Cloud Recess accompanied by three maids and her two children. One of them would be in charge of her personal care and the other two would take care of the little ones.

Lan Huan immediately approached Nie Mingjue and they went about their own things. They had always been close and the eldest Lan was happy to be able to relive those days with his dear friend.

Nie Liao stayed next to Lan Zhan, and after getting his nanny to leave them alone, he led him to his uncle. He had already informed them that Little Nie remembered his previous life and the reason why Madam Nie was in the Cloud Recess. Lan Zhan had more experience with that kind of situation, due to his coexistence with Wei Wuxian in the past. He also had a better sense of how often they should use  Xihua  in similar situations.

But it was not a definitive cure and they would not find it until they managed to counteract the Saber's influence on leader Nie and his successors. That would be more complicated. Nie Huaisang never seriously cultivated with his saber and did not have a violent personality, so he was not in any real risk during his life, but then the leader's curse was transferred to his commanding general. They had begun to look for a solution, but they had not yet made significant progress.

They were still sharing impressions when someone knocked on Lan Qiren's door. No one was going to believe that he was talking about something so serious with two children, so he signaled for them to hide behind one of the screens in his living room and let the visitor in.

—Saozi, what brings you here?

—I was with Madam Nie for a while. I wanted to make sure she felt welcome, but… Xiaoshu, what's wrong with her?

Lan Qiren sighed. —She suffers from an excess of Yin and has come to purify herself until she can balance her energy again. However, we do not know the reason that caused this imbalance. I hope the purification is enough.

Qi Qinjiao remained thoughtful for a moment. Qiren found it strange how serious she was and that she had gone to look for him immediately after her meeting with Madam Nie, so she waited patiently for her to give him the explanation she sought from him.

—While I was with her I could see what you say, but there are also things that do not entirely coincide with an excess of Yin. Xiaoshu, I do not have any kind of medical training, so I can only speak to you from what I have seen and experienced. Madam Nie reminds me a lot of my mother a few months before her death. It's the same symptoms, although it seems much more intense for some reason I can't discern, so that's why I'm not sure it's the same thing.

Her words were extremely revealing and also a reminder of him first life, the way he had watched his sister-in-law slowly die away. In that light, Madam Nie's symptoms made a lot more sense, but there was still one unknown that he couldn't solve until he dug a little deeper.

—Do you think he suffers from the same illness that you had?

—Everything matches. It is true that it can be confused with an excess of Yin. My grandfather said that my grandmother was treated for this all her life, no doctor gave her any other explanation. With my mother they no longer believed that it was that evil, but they didn't know what to do either. If my sister and I learned to cultivate it was so we could maintain the balance of our energy and that would not worsen the other symptoms. But Madam Nie seems that, despite exerting her cultivation, she is unable to balance her energy quickly enough. She might assume that there is something that is speeding up the disease.

Lan Qiren remained thoughtful for a moment before nodding. —I'll have to make some consultations, maybe it would be a good idea to bring the healer who treated you and your mother. Thanks for your help, Saozi.

Qi Qinjiao smiled and soon stood up. —I hope it can really be of help. I wouldn't want those little ones to have to suffer losing their mother.

She left because it was the time she was visiting her husband and she was surely looking forward to it. The two little ones came out of their hiding place and approached Lan Qiren again, who remained thoughtful and without looking up, began the interrogation to confirm his suspicions.

—Nie Liao, were your mother and Nie Mingjue's mother related?

Little Nie tilted his head and, after thinking for a bit, nodded.

—Our laolao  were cousins, I think.

—On the maternal side?

-Yes why?

—What happened to the previous Madam Nie? Did they have the same fate? —He asked, ignoring the boy's question. Later he would have time to explain himself, now he just wanted answers. After a brief silence, the little boy responded.

—I didn't know my  nainai , but Da-ge did.

“I remember he died before your grandfather, a couple of years,” Lan Qiren commented. Did any previous leader lose his wife at a young age?

He became thoughtful again and denied. —They all lived a short time, but none of them lost his wife for so long before he died.

Lan Qiren couldn't help but smirk. —We may have more time, but we still have to find a way to avoid Leader Nie's curse. First I have to meet with Madam Nie. You guys…go play or whatever.

Lan Zhan nodded, but Nie Liao didn't know how to react at that moment. Still, he accepted the order and followed his companion to go with the other children.

“A-Niang was also sick,” Lan Zhan said as they walked, “but shufu already knew the medicine and now she is cured. Your A-Niang maybe has the same illness.

Nie Liao did not hide his excitement. —So it wasn't because of the saber?

"Mmn," he denied. That made her worse.

Little Nie pouted, but then sighed and smiled. He hoped that it was indeed that disease because, once cured, he could buy time so that together they could find the definitive answer and save his parents. However, there was still one key event that he must avoid if he wanted it to be that way.

__________

Terms used today:

Lan-xiansheng  is how all the disciples refer to Lan Qiren. Wei Wuxian mentions that juniors call "Lord" or "Master" (depends on translation) only Lan Qiren. This is the term they use in Chinese.

Xiongzhang  is the more formal term for "elder brother." You may already recognize it because it is Lan Wangji's way of addressing Lan Xichen.

Xihua  (洗华,  Xǐhuá ) ,  is Cleansing, the most powerful melody from Song of Lucidity (清心音, Qīng 

Chapter Text

Wei Changze and Jiang Fengmian had gone out to attend to the needs of the town in trouble while Yu Ziyuan would be in charge of punishing their administrator. He was present at Lotus Pier along with his wife and a son barely in his teens.

Wei Ying and Jiang Cheng knew how to sneak to the punishment place and invited Zhen Yao to see, because Madam Yu was definitely going to use Zidian, but they didn't know what else she would do with the man. A-Yao had not yet had the chance to see Madam Yu using her famous weapon and was very excited so Wei Ying was in charge of guiding them to the place where he knew that there was a loose board on the floorboard in front of the training ground from where they could see and hear everything in the front row without being discovered.

Madam Yu had no qualms in punishing the man who, out of pride and not to frighten his family, contained his screams. Wei Ying remembered how much a whipping with Zidian hurt and the man would surely be in bed for several days afterwards. She understood that the punishment was fair and was a warning to the other administrators of Yunmeng, but she couldn't help but feel a little uncomfortable.

When the spanking was over, Yinzhu approached her mistress with something in her hands. It was Yunmeng's disciplinary whip, which made them speechless. Two disciples helped the man upright just enough to extend his hands forward. —Every time you open your hand to receive something, you will remember the disgrace you have committed before your sect.

With a sure and accurate movement, Madam Yu delivered a whiplash right into the palms of the man's hand. She then walked away and returned the disciplinary whip to her maid before reciting the end of her punishment.

—The assets that you accumulated in a dishonorable way will all be distributed among the people you were supposed to protect. You will be stripped of your rank, your name and your position, you will be no more than a servant from now on. You must earn a living for your family with your efforts.

"My lady," the wife interrupted, throwing herself to the ground even though her son wanted to avoid it. My husband has never done manual labor, who is going to want to give him a job when his crime is marked in his hands? Please have mercy on my son, he is not to blame for his father's disgrace. I... I will face the humiliation with my husband, I am also guilty for keeping silent for so long, but please, my son is not to blame for anything.

In other times it would not have caused her any discomfort to have to punish a stranger despite her pleas, but now it seemed she could not remain oblivious to the pain of another mother. She huffed loudly and turned away from her. —Has the boy been educated?

The woman raised her face, hopeful. -Yes ma'am. He knows how to read, write, he knows numbers, he is quite advanced for his age.

—He can stay as an apprentice scribe at Lotus Dock. It's the only thing I can do.

He walked towards the platform where the children had been watching and then gave the order for the man to be taken away. It wouldn't be so cruel to throw him out onto the street like that, first they would heal his wounds and they could say goodbye to his son. The woman did not stop saying her thanks, although the boy cried saying that he did not want to be separated from his parents. Wei Ying and Jiang Cheng exchanged a look, confused because this didn't seem like something like Yu Ziyuan, and a little upset because they understood the boy's pain, although they also knew it was the most fair thing to do.

"Come on, if A-Niang finds out that we were here, she might be very angry," Jiang Cheng warned and began to retreat, followed by Wei Ying. A-Yao took one last look before following his friends, but heard something fall between the boards above and it caught his attention to look for it. It was a shiny object, and he recognized it when he picked it up as it was the flower earring that Madam Yu usually wore in her hair. It must have gotten loose from her headdress and she would probably be looking for it as soon as she realized it was missing.

He thought about handing it over immediately, although if he did it would give away that they had been spying and he didn't want to make him angry. He put it in his pocket and left with his friends, but he couldn't stop thinking about how to give it to her. He could give it to Jiang Cheng, but then he couldn't explain where he found it either and he didn't want to cause trouble with his mother.

He returned home for lunch and then he could go play with the other children, since their teachers were not there, but on the way he kept thinking about what to do. Maybe if he approached Madam Yu's grounds and left it in a place where he could easily find it, he wouldn't realize who found it or where.

Satisfied with his idea, he walked towards the rooms he occupied and walked around, thinking about the best place to place the object. He had already decided on a place when a voice stopped him. —Zhen Yao, what are you doing here?

The little boy started and turned around, hiding the earring as he bowed. —Madam Yu… I… I… I found this near the training ground, I think it's yours.

He reached out and handed her the golden flower. She took it and examined it, smiling for a moment, but then looked at the little boy seriously. —Do you know what this is?

"The decoration of her hair," he answered, still fearful.

—It's more than that. It is a memory of my mother, it has great value to me.

Zhen Yao barely replied with an 'oh' of admiration before he became flustered again with another question from Madam Yu. —What were you doing under the floorboards at the training ground?

-No I do not…

"Don't lie to me," she said without raising her voice. I saw when the flower fell between the cracks and I ordered them to look carefully, but they found nothing. What were you doing there?

The little boy's face turned white and he stuttered trying to find a way to respond, but he was so nervous that he couldn't think of an excuse. He decided that at least he wouldn't turn in his friends.

—I… I just wanted to see what  Zidian was like , I had never seen you use it and it is wonderful! —He said, stretching his arms with enthusiasm, but immediately realized that he had raised his voice a lot and regained his submissive posture—...and well... I heard when it fell and I picked it up. I-I'm sorry, I know I shouldn't have been there.

Madam Yu was still serious as she listened to him, but when he finished she couldn't help but smile half-heartedly. —Surely Jiang Cheng and Wei Ying were with you, right? I should punish the three of you for being in a forbidden place, but since you helped me find such a valuable treasure, I'm going to overlook it this time.

Zhen Yao looked at her open-mouthed and admiring, without hiding a huge smile on his face. Finally he reacted and closed his mouth, nodding enthusiastically and bowed to her again. -Thank you. Thank you, Madam Yu.

—Come on, go play with the others. Tomorrow you will train again, understood?

-Yes! Thank you, Madam Yu! —Zhen Yao repeated before running out to meet his friends.

After long deliberation and the help of several healers, Lan Qiren handed Madam Nie one of the pills he had refined from the medicine for Qi Qinjiao. Like her sister-in-law, Madam Nie's recovery went more smoothly, but she still needed several purification sessions.

In addition to the Cold Spring, exclusive for the men of Gusu Lan, the Cloud Recess had hot springs exclusively for women, with the same healing properties. Madam Nie would maintain a very cold temperature as long as her body had too much Yin, so frequent baths in the Hot Springs helped to raise her temperature and purify her body.

Wei Ying and Jiang Cheng came to visit their beloved Jade while the Nies were still visiting, which did not have little Jiang in a very good mood, because he could not spend his time with Lan Huan as much as he wanted. Nie Mingjue was already a teenager while they were still children, although he sometimes joined in on his games so he could spend time with his beloved little brother.

—Jiang-xiong, are you planning to stay with Huang-ge now? —Nie Liao asked as they took a walk at the back of the mountain, away from the supervision of the adults.

Wei Ying and Lan Zhan turned slightly, interested in Jiang Cheng's response. He had his typical sullen expression and looked menacingly at little Nie, but the redness on his face was not due to anger, but rather embarrassment. 

—L-I... I'll try.

-Good! -celebration-. I will help if you need it.

“Yes, us too,” Wei Ying interrupted, smiling at him.

—Mmn. “I want to see  Xiongzhang  happy,” Lan Wangji concluded.

The expression on Jiang Cheng's face relaxed, although his blush did not diminish. He nodded slightly and murmured a  thank you  before resuming his walk, taking the lead without waiting for anyone.

“Nie-xiong,” Wei Ying asked, walking beside him while holding hands with Lan Zhan, “when did you come back and how did you know that we did too?”

—First tell me how long you have been here, because too many things have changed for me not to notice.

“Two years ago,” Lan Zhan replied.

—Yes, just in time to prevent my parents from dying.

—Mmn. It also prevented Ayí from getting hurt and now she was able to marry Shufu. And Shufu cured A-Niang.

-It's not fair! “You guys have had more time with your moms,” Nie Liao protested.

“You will have it now too,” Wei Ying reminded him and that made his friend smile again. They went to the tree where in the future the rabbits and Manzanita would gather to graze peacefully and sat down to listen to little Nie's story.

He became aware that he was lying and tucked in a very comfortable bed, although his mind was still very confused by the strange surprise they had encountered. His body didn't want to obey him and move, but someone else was shaking him hard. Finally his muscles began to obey him and with that he was able to open his eyelids. The figure in front of him was still blurry and his hearing still felt like it was underwater.

-Wake up! —A rather young voice ordered him when his ear finally opened and almost at the same time her gaze focused. He recognized the voice, he recognized the face he was now seeing, but his mind still hadn't processed what was happening. It's too late, A-Liao!

He blinked a few more times and slowly stood up, realizing he was much smaller than the other boy in front of him. He was dreaming, the circle sent him to some dream about his childhood. How much he had wanted to be able to be with his brother again and tell him everything he had kept to himself, ask for forgiveness for upsetting him so much, but no words came out of his mouth at that moment, so he just threw himself into a hug with all his strength.

-What's the matter? We're going to be late with  Fuqin !

-Late? —He asked without letting go—To what?

—Don't pretend you already forgot. “Get dressed quickly,  Fuqin  must already be waiting for us,” he ordered, pushing him lightly and then handed him his clothes. I'll be outside, don't be late.

He didn't understand what was happening, but he obeyed without protest and soon joined his brother outside his room to appear together in front of their father. They ate a light breakfast and then left the house for their little adventure.

Leader Nie was very adept at hunting and that morning he wanted to take his sons to the nearby forests for a little practice. They would go in search of some pheasants for food.

This seemed very familiar to Nie Liao, but he couldn't clearly remember why. It was as if he had lived it before, a constant  deja vu  of landscapes, lights and events that he didn't know how to interpret.

They finally found a group of pheasants, busy scratching the ground in search of insects, seeds and fruits. His father gave them precise instructions, but Nie Liao's memory began to give him more memories about that hunt and as soon as he was sure that it was precisely that occasion, he ran to climb the nearest tree while shouting: "A! wild pig! A wild boar!

Nie Mingjue was the first to react and ran towards his brother to help him climb faster. The pheasants fled and there was still no sign of the wild boar, but as soon as both Nie brothers were safely on that tree, an immense animal approached running at full speed towards the man who was already waiting for him with his saber ready.

With an accurate and effective attack, the boar was kept aside while the leader Nie wiped the blood from his saber and approached his children. Mingjue helped his brother down and both father and brother looked at the little boy in amazement.

—How did you know the boar was coming?

He hesitated for a moment. He no longer believed that he was dreaming, everything had been very real and he still felt his heart pounding in his chest from the adrenaline of the moment. His eyes filled with tears as he realized that he was really back to his childhood, he didn't know exactly how, but both his parents and brother were still alive and he had a chance to do something for them.

His father picked him up and let him cry on his shoulder, thinking that perhaps he had been too scared by the wild boar, and no one insisted on his question any further. In his first life, the wild boar had taken them by surprise while Leader Nie was attacking the birds, and although Nie Mingjue tried to protect his little brother, the beast still managed to sink one of its fangs into him and left a scar on his thigh that It was still visible as he grew older. At that moment he decided that he didn't like hunting at all, so he never tried to be strong, so they couldn't force him to participate.

This time everyone was safe and they had something more substantial than some pheasants for dinner. But most importantly, they had a new chance to do things right.

Chapter Text

The games between Nie Mingjue and Lan Huan were more of a small competition to measure their strength. Although young Nie was three years older than Lan Huan, with the training they underwent – and the continuous punishments he endured in that life – he had already acquired quite a bit of strength in his arms. Furthermore, both already had some knowledge of martial arts and enjoyed practicing with each other even though the older one was more skilled at the moment, but little Lan had a certain advantage as he already knew his way of fighting well.

When they got tired, they went to the bank of the stream to cool off with some water and enjoy the gentle breeze of the Cloud Break.

—Why did the Yunmeng children come? —He blurted out without further ado. He had tried, but he could no longer ignore the unknown he had since he saw them arrive.

“We are friends,” Lan Huan replied with a smile on his face, although he was holding back a sigh because he really wanted to spend time with Jiang Cheng and hadn't had the opportunity. I like to play with them, we should go.

—Hm, I also like to play with A-Liao, but he's very small and I can't fight with him the same way I can fight with you. Maybe later.

Lan Huan nodded, already knowing that his words were highly unlikely to convince him. He remembered that since he was a child, almost Nie Mingjue's only interest was fighting, anything that meant action. He hoped that in this life he would have other interests if they managed to save his father and he should not worry about his Sect and his younger brother. Maybe he could even get married and start a family like he should have been.

He decided to let the topic drop for that occasion, anyway, he promised himself to think of some way to earn some time alone with Jiang Cheng. He changed the subject to one they had more in common.

—A-Liao is the same age as A-Zhan, but he seems smaller.

Nie Mingjue's look turned dismayed and he knew well the reason. The eldest Nie had always worried that his little brother was so weak and uninvolved in the matters he considered important.

—Do you think it will be okay? When we grow up, I mean.

How he wished he could share how amazing his brother was in his previous life, Mingjue would surely have been proud and would understand that not having interest in fighting did not make a person weak. They had both spent many afternoons sharing their concern for their respective younger brothers, only he had the advantage of knowing that they would both be okay, especially in this new situation.

Still, he had to do something to calm Mingjue's concern and try to share his perspective a little.

-Yeah. You can't only be strong with your body. He's just different from you.

Nie Mingjue sighed.

—Maybe because we have different mothers.

Lan Huan shook his head.

-It's not that. Fuqin  and  Shufu  are not the same, neither are A-Zhan and I. Even A-He and A-Shui are not the same, and they were born at the same time.

His companion looked at him as if analyzing his words and nodded slowly.

—But if he is not strong, how will he defend himself?

—You will have to make your own path, according to your abilities.

Mingjue analyzed some more, but ended with a light laugh.

—You sound like the grown-ups. You are very clever, Huan-di.

Lan Huan blushed helplessly. His lips now obeyed his thoughts a little more, showing a more personal vocabulary, so he usually had moments like that, although so far it had only happened in front of his uncle, his brother, and his guests. Yunmeng. Furthermore, being flattered by Mingjue was something new and gave him hope. In his past life, although Mingjue was very fond of him and always sought his advice, he somehow felt that he did not have much influence on some matters of great importance. Maybe now I could be of greater influence on him and help him more. Since  Luan Po Chao  couldn't put him at risk and A-Yao was leading a happy life in Yunmeng, he had a better chance of saving his life.

Although that also depended on them managing to save the life of the current Leader Nie.

"You'll soon start using your courtesy name, won't you?" —Mingjue asked, lying down on the grass.

—Mmn. I will soon be ten years old and will begin to cultivate my core.

—What name did your parents choose?

—Xichen.

—Hmm. It's a gentle name, it's just for you.

Lan Huan smiled. In his previous life, Mingjue had commented just the same. It was nice to see that some things never changed.

After Madam Nie's almost complete recovery, Leader Nie himself traveled to the Cloud Recess to thank the Lans for their wonderful help, so he first met with Qingheng-jun and Lan Qiren.

—Nie-zhongzhu, although Madam Nie's illness has been cured, according to the precedents we have, it is alarming to see what state she had advanced to in such a short time.

Leader Nie was silent, as if deeply reflecting on his words. Lan Qiren insisted.

—The people with whom I consulted the case agree on one thing. There is something external that accelerated Madam Nie's evil. Do you have any idea what could be happening?

It took him a while to finally dare to speak. He looked resigned and fearful, but Lan Qiren could understand that determination in his gaze. He wanted to save his wife first and foremost, so if he needed to give up the secret of the Sect from him, he would gladly pay the price.

—What I'm going to tell you, you must swear that you will never tell anyone else.

Lan Qiren already knew the story, but his brother did not. He pretended to be as surprised as he was to meet him. -But that is...

—No, it's not what they think. Not exactly... it's complicated, but we're not disrupting the natural order. Everyone knows about the curse of whoever becomes the leader of Qinghe Nie, but no one knows the real reason. My father died that way and I probably will die the same way, but I would like to prevent my son from having the same fate and I don't want to lose another wife. I don't know what to do on my own anymore and I trust that you can have an answer or some solution, please...

The Lan brothers exchanged a look. Lan Qiren nodded, allowing his brother to do the talking.

—Nie-zhongzhu, this will probably take a long time, but we will try to find a definitive cure. At this time, the only help we can offer you is to delay the effects of your saber, both on yourself and your wife.

-Yes! Whatever, I'll do what they ask me.

Lan Qiren pretended to think about it for a moment, but he had already prepared a plan in advance.

—We will use  Xihua  frequently, so we will be making constant visits. We will do it personally, but if any problem arises, we will send someone we completely trust without revealing anything you have said today.

—I appreciate it very much.

—It would also be advisable for you to come visit at least once a month, to obtain the benefits of our springs. That will strengthen your spirits.

The obvious hope that was born in Leader Nie made Lan Qiren smile. He had given up the most sacred secret of his sect for love of his family and that earned him a lot of respect in his eyes.

—This is how we will do it, every month without fail.

—With that we will be able to delay this situation a little, but you are still not completely safe.

It didn't matter much. Any progress was great progress and that filled him with emotion to the point that his voice trembled a little as he uttered his final thanks.

—Thank you, thank you very much, I will truly be grateful to you for the rest of my life. Thank you...

Lan Qiren felt a little sorry for Leader Nie. A man who appeared to be as firm as an oak tree was now as vulnerable as a lotus pod swaying in the wind. He was a tough man, but like all of them, he was just a man terrified of losing his beloved family.

Would they have enough time to do something about it?

__________

Nie Mingjue and Lan Huan were together as usual while Lan Zhan and Nie Liao waited in the meadow at the back of the Recess. They didn't talk much, or rather it was Nie Liao who spoke most of the time so that Lan Zhan only confirmed or denied what he told him.

That day, little Nie was very excited because his mother was finally cured and they would all return to the Impure Kingdom. He was so happy that as soon as he saw his brother approaching and Lan Huan, he ran with all his strength and jumped to hug him tightly. Nie Mingjue smiled and hugged back.

—We'll go back home!

—Are you that excited? I thought you liked it here.

—Mmn, I like it, but I miss that we are all together.

Finally he let him go and offered his hand.

—Well, now we will all be home together. Come on,  Fuqin  is waiting for us.

Nie Liao walked with his brother in small hops, talking about everything he wanted to do when they returned home, while the Lan brothers walked behind them.

Once they reached where Qinghe's entourage was waiting, the two said goodbye to their friends and left with their parents.

Lan Huan turned to his younger brother and smiled.

—A-Zhan, would you do something for me?

"Mmn," answered the younger boy, curious about what his brother was asking of him.

"Raise both your arms to the sides," he said, showing him the position he wanted him to take. Lan Zhan tilted his head slightly as he did not understand his brother's request, but he still complied with it.

Lan Huan advanced towards him and put both arms around him. For a moment, Lan Zhan was tense, but upon understanding what he wanted, his brother reciprocated his hug.

—Xiongzhang...

—We won't be little for long and now that you don't dislike hugs so much, I don't think I've gotten the most out of it.

The younger boy's ears turned very red, but instead he squeezed his arms a little tighter and that made Lan Huan laugh softly.

While they continued to search for answers to the still unsolved riddles – such as the formation that sent them back and the remedy for Leader Nie's curse – life with all its new nuances continued its natural course. The babies were growing and showing new skills every day.

Lan Qiren returned home after a long day, tired and eager to see his family. His children's nannies accompanied his wife, but they always left when they saw him arrive. Feng Liang was finished feeding Lan Shui, so he went to look for Lan He, who was sitting in his crib playing with a cloth doll and babbling to himself, but as soon as he noticed his father approaching the crib, He smiled and opened his arms with great emotion.

—Diedie ! _

Lan Qiren's heart leaped and, filled with joy, he immediately picked up his son.

—That's right, my son, I am your  Diedie . But what a smart boy.

"Diedie, diedie," he repeated, moving his arms with great enthusiasm. Feng Liang could not contain a laugh, both from the emotion of hearing the first word about her son, and from seeing the tears that were already bathing her husband's cheeks.

Lan Shui continued to feed and stared at her curiously. She caressed her cheek and spoke to her very lovingly.

—You better say A-Niang or I'm going to feel very betrayed.

The baby blinked a few times and then returned to concentrating on her food, not understanding her mother's words.

Wei Ying was at home, playing with her little sister while his mother was in charge of mending some of his clothes that he had torn while playing. Wei Qiang was about to turn one year old, she was already crawling with great agility and laughing while she chased her brother who was walking with short steps without turning his back on her.

Wei Changze arrived with a pheasant he had hunted during bow training that day and sat near his wife to watch his children play for a moment, but then they began to chat among themselves.

—Was the hunt productive?

—Well, I think the disciples will be satisfied with their food today. They were quite proud of having managed to improve their aim. Next time I will give you a more difficult goal.

Their conversation was interrupted by Wei Ying's voice calling insistently. Turning around, A-Qiang was standing next to the bed. She had been doing the same thing for several days, but she almost immediately sat down again. However, she was now holding her own and they were almost sure that she was determined to catch up to her brother.

Wei Ying took a couple of steps forward to catch her soon and A-Qiang finally removed her hand from the bed, staggering a little. She gave a small cry when he saw that she was holding herself up without help and then tried to take a step towards Wei Ying. He extended his arms to her and she laughed, launched into an uncoordinated mini-race and was caught in time by her brother.

—Gege! —she shouted, bursting into laughter.

—You did it, A-Qiang!

Wei Changze and Cangse Sanren joined their small celebration.

Madam Yu was having tea on the veranda as she usually did every afternoon. Sometimes, Jiang Fengmian also accompanied her, but that day he was sure not to arrive because he had to leave Lotus Pier to answer the call from a nearby town. It had become a habit to have that little moment alone, although usually they only talked about matters of the sect or their children. Jiang Fengmian took her advice into account and they exchanged impressions of both children's progress. Jiang Yanli would soon begin cultivating her core, although it remained to be seen whether her late start would greatly affect her strength. Jiang Cheng was improving by leaps and bounds, understanding his teachers' instructions right away, and although he couldn't do some things immediately, as he lacked physical training, he was one of the first to master it along with Wei Ying and Zhen Yao.

She was enjoying the tea and the gentle breeze when she heard hurried footsteps. She tensed a little, thinking that it could be urgent news and usually, those types of announcements were not about something good.

The one who came in such a hurry was none other than Jiang Fengmian, who upon seeing her in her usual place, smiled with relief and approached the table. —That's good, I thought I wouldn't arrive in time.

—Did you come running just to drink tea? What happened to what you went to do?

Jiang Fengmian placed a small basket on the table as he spoke.

—I let Changze take care of the records and sending the disciples away to rest. He couldn't let you leave without eating this. —He uncovered the basket that was full of  kumquats , and by their aroma he could tell that they were freshly cut.

-Where did you get this from?

—A woman was collecting some on the outskirts of the neighboring town and I paid her for these. They're your favorites, aren't they?

Madam Yu's smile was inevitable and she nodded as she took one of the fruits to begin opening it. —I thought you didn't know.

—Your grandmother told me that at our wedding. The aroma caught my attention as we were leaving and I suddenly remembered it. I couldn't go back without bringing some.

A servant arrived to bring more tea and snacks for their leader, who was currently busy eating one of the fruits, so Madam Yu thought to reciprocate his kindness by serving him his cup of tea.

—I thank you, my lady.

She did not turn to look at him but dedicated herself to placing the teapot correctly in its place and until that moment she looked at him again. —How was the hunt?

—They were low-level ferocious corpses, nothing out of the ordinary, but the people were very grateful that we came to help them so soon.

—I think what happened with that dishonest administrator was beneficial in the end. Upon learning that we freed that town from its problems, the towns under our care feel more confident in seeking our support, and by helping them we are strengthening their loyalty to us.

—I'm glad it's like that. It's all due to the solution you gave me, but I think it also has to do with you giving the administrator's son the opportunity to be a good person.

Madam Yu took a bite of  kumquat  to avoid having to answer that, but there was nothing she could do to hide a slight blush on her cheeks. Anyway, Jiang Fengmian didn't say anything about it.

"These  kumquats  are delicious," she said seriously.

-It's true. I was thinking about asking them to send us a basket every so often during the harvest season, would you like that?

"Yes, but they have to be freshly harvested," he responded with a smile as he took another fruit from the basket.

Chapter Text

First Lan Xichen and, the following year, Jin Zixuan began using their courtesy names, which brought a new problem to Lotus Dock. Wei Ying and Jiang Cheng had their courtesy names chosen from birth, as well as most of their  shidis . The problem was Zhen Yao, and tradition dictated that the courtesy name should be given to him by his father or a male relative, always respecting the generational character of his family.

Zhen Shi had no family to turn to, so her son would not be able to get his courtesy name and this had him a little sad, especially when Jin Zixuan came to visit some time later, gloating a little about his new name. Although Jiang Cheng and Wei Ying narrowed their eyes and continued calling him A-Shu just to make him angry, they were also close to reaching the age when they would be called by his courtesy name and they knew what it was. Cangse was near the children when they were talking about this and Jin Zixuan turned to him asking what name they would give him. Zhen Yao pouted and crossed his arms.

—I don't know, and I don't care. We are going to continue playing better.

The group of little ones ran off to start that day's games, although Cangse couldn't stop thinking about that small detail that had been overlooked.

Wei Changze arrived home before Wei Ying returned. She prepared the food while A-Qiang made noise with a small drum that her father had given her. When he arrived, he took her in her arms and carried her and then greeted his wife.

-How was everything?

—We'll have to come back tomorrow, but at least we found what the problem seems to be.

-Excellent. If you finish that tomorrow, the next day I can take the girls hunting. They are very eager to finally get out.

-I can imagine it.

—A-Qian go? —The little girl who had curiously followed her parents' conversation interrupted.

Wei Changze tickled her a little and replied: —No, you are going to stay here and be with Shi-ayí for a while, but then you will keep A-Die and A-Ying company.

The little girl pouted a little and snorted through her nose, but ended up nodding. Wei Changze rewarded her with a kiss for being such a good girl and made her smile again.

—There is something I want to talk to you about. Today I heard the children talk about their courtesy names.

-Oh yeah. I remember I was just as excited when I was little. What's with that?

“Yaoyao sad,” A-Qian responded instead of her mother. She smiled and walked over to hold her for a moment.

—Why don't you go see if your  gege  is coming? And you tell him to wash his hands because we're going to eat.

He left her on the floor and she very excitedly went to the door to wait for Wei Ying to appear. It was something that she was already used to and both children really liked her, so she took advantage of that to be able to really talk privately with her husband.

"Dear, how did you get your courtesy name if you didn't know either of your parents?"

Wei Changze could see that it was not a question motivated solely by curiosity and with his little girl's comment he understood the background of his wife's concern. She smiled at him and nodded.

-I see. So it's about that. In my case there was a difference, and that is that the previous leader Jiang knew what the courtesy name my parents had chosen for me was. In A-Yao's case it's complicated, because I don't think his father gave Zhen Shi a name, but it's not the only way he can get it.

Cangse Sanren's face filled with hope and she listened to the rest of her husband's explanation.

—Jiang-zhongzhu has the power as  shifu  to grant a courtesy name to any disciple of his consideration. I don't know if he's already taken it into account, but I'll ask him the first chance he gets. A-Yao is an exceptional disciple, along with A-Ying and Jiang Cheng he is the one who has demonstrated outstanding ability, so he should have a courtesy name.

As promised, Wei Changze broached the topic with Jiang Fengmian at the first opportunity. The leader went to take a look at the younger disciples, among whom were his son and his two friends. They were having some practice duels using wooden swords. Wei Changze was supervising them and Jiang Fengmian approached him.

—I see that they are very motivated, although the difference between those three and the others is noticeable.

—Mmn. All three could be called prodigies. Wei Ying and Jiang Cheng understand my instructions right away and can master the moves with surprising precision in no time. Zhen Yao requires a little more time because he does not focus on the instructions, but rather on observing, but that is his way of assimilating it until he can put it into practice.

—Everyone has their own learning style, but at the end of the day they have a good result. We'll see, when they form their core, how strong and skilled they become. Ah...they are growing so fast.

Wei Changze saw his opportunity to broach the topic with his leader. They were some distance away from the children, so they wouldn't hear them speak unless they shouted.

—Jiang-zhongzhu, the children are growing up. Very soon Wei Ying and Jiang Cheng will take his courtesy name. Have you already considered giving Zhen Yao a courtesy name?

Jiang Fengmian turned to look at him with a serious expression on his face, as if it was the first time he had heard of this, so Wei Changze continued.

—You are the leader and his  shifu , so you have the power to do it, just like your father did with me. However, in this case you will rather have to choose the boy's name, because his father should not have thought about leaving him one.

His friend's smile was a little melancholic and he couldn't blame him. The previous leader Jiang had died when they were very young and if it was difficult for him, who was only a disciple who had been lucky enough to grow up under the leader's strict tutelage, it must be much worse for his own son. Remembering the moments of his childhood always brought a touch of nostalgia.

-You're right. He also deserves to bear a courtesy name.

—I'm sure you will be very grateful.

Jiang Fengmian watched the practices a little longer before starting a conversation with Wei Changze again.

—What is your impression of a man who does not recognize his son?

Wei Changze turned his head in confusion. Jiang Fengmian was not the type to criticize others behind his back and although they were not as close with Leader Jin, there was still some affinity with his wives. He pondered the question for a moment to please his friend, even though he did not understand his motivation.

—Honestly, I can't understand it. The two times I found out he was going to be a father I was over the moon, so I can't understand the way these men think.

—What if they can't do it? I don't think it's the case with Jin-zhongzhu, but even if he wanted to recognize his children, the people from his Sect and even Madam Jin would strongly object, wouldn't they?

The leaders had the final say on what happened in their Sects, but there was a Council of Wise Men – or Elders – whose purpose was to ensure that these decisions were truly beneficial. However, many times in that desire or perhaps with other types of motivations, their voices became even louder than those of the leader. He imagined that a child who did not belong to the official marriage was seen as a threat to the legitimate heir. Still, many leaders took concubines and raised their children responsibly. However, it was known that, despite his blatant promiscuity, Jin Guangshan feared Madam Jin greatly. She would never have allowed him to bring a concubine into her home.

—I can imagine that for a leader it is more complicated, since he must not only look after the good of his children but that of his entire Sect. I think I can understand that mentality a little more, although I don't share it.

Jiang Fengmian smiled and nodded. "I figured you'd say something like that."

Their conversation turned towards the training of children again, but there was one point to consider when deciding on Zhen Yao's name, but that needed to be discussed with someone else.

He was on the Veranda, waiting for Yu Ziyuan to join him for tea. The evenings were beginning to get cooler, autumn was not far away.

—Is there something that bothers you? —She asked as she took her place. The fact that he hadn't heard her coming meant that he was too absorbed in his thoughts.

He spread a smile on his face, because behind that question in a demanding tone was genuine interest on Madam Yu's part.

—I've been thinking about something for a while, but I need your advice... or rather, your approval.

Madam Yu's eyebrows tightened, as it was not common for Jiang Fengmian to ask permission to do something, and seeing that he was so worried, it did not seem to be a small matter.

-What is it about?

—In a very short time, Wei Ying and Jiang Cheng will begin using their courtesy names and then most of their companions will follow. She nodded without relaxing the expression on her face, so he continued explaining. As their leader and teacher, I have the power to grant a courtesy name to children who do not have a parent or family member to do so, which means I can give a courtesy name to Zhen Yao.

It wasn't as serious a matter as she thought, so she poured the two cups of tea and began to drink her own before saying anything about it.

—He has shown that he has a lot of discipline and talent, so he deserves it. Why do you think you need my approval on this? You are his teacher.

—Yes, but he and his mother are here under your protection. However, that's not exactly why I need your approval.

Yu Ziyuan drank some more tea and then lowered the cup, attentive to her husband's request.

—Regarding the choice of your name... I have been thinking that, although we cannot give you the name that rightfully belongs to you, I would at least like to give you a name that corresponds to your generation.

Now she understood why he was asking for her permission. It was daring, but in a way she also shared her way of thinking.

—If we ever find out who the father of that child is, we could have a serious problem.

—I understand, but besides your mother, only the four of us know the truth. Do you think Zhen Shi still wants his father to recognize him?

Madam Yu thought about it for a moment. He had lived with her quite a bit in recent years and knew how disappointed and hurt she was for having so blindly believed in Jin Guangshan's promises. Furthermore, she had a strong sense of loyalty that she noticed she had passed on to her son, and she was very grateful to Cangse and herself for having freed her from that life full of humiliation. She didn't believe she would betray that debt of gratitude.

"No, I don't think so," he sighed deeply. What name have you thought of for him?

Jiang Fengmian smiled upon seeing his wife's disposition. —The name I have chosen is Ziye. (1)

—Zhen Ziye. You have a certain fixation at night, don't you? (2)

Leader Jiang's smile was a little embarrassed. —Maybe a little. Does my choice not bother you?

She drank some more tea. —No, I think it's a good name. Anyway, let me talk to Zhen Shi before making a final decision.

—Sure, I'll leave this in your hands.

Every so often, Zhen Shi would have a brief interview with Madam Yu to report on the progress of the younger disciples and receive some new assignment. Madam Yu took advantage of that day to bring up the topic of a courtesy name for his son.

“Confirm something for me, Zhen Shi,” she spoke with utmost seriousness. A-Yao's father didn't leave a name for his son, right?

The question took her by surprise, but she answered with the same seriousness full of rage. She had been so delusional, forgiving his indifference towards her son and excusing it as simple forgetfulness.

—No, he didn't say anything. A-Yao is very sad because he won't be able to have a name like his friends, but I don't have a single relative who can help me with that.

Yu Ziyuan nodded solemnly.

—Jiang Fengmian has the power, as his shifu , to give him a courtesy name and has been considering one. He believes, and I support his idea, that to do your son some justice, his name should correspond at least to that of his generation. What do you think about that?

He could see that Zhen Shi's surprise was great, although she was dominated by the illusion for her son's happiness, but she could still think coldly.

—Madam Yu, I am infinitely indebted to you for your infinite kindness to me and my son. That my son gets at least a tiny part of what he was born to by birth makes me very happy, however, I would not dare ask him for something that would cause any inconvenience in his friendship with Madam Jin. Are you sure that would be best?

She smiled confidently at her.

—I'll take care of her. It is decided that as soon as Zhen Yao turns ten years old he will be known by the name Zhen Ziye.

Zhen Shi smiled and nodded, but couldn't hold back a light laugh which he then explained.

—It's as if it were your destiny, Madam Yu. A-Yao was born right at midnight, so that name really represents him. Jiang-zhongzhu must have been enlightened by the heavens to choose him.

Madam Yu nodded pleased. This explanation also gave them greater freedom.

____________

(1) Midnight = zǐyè = Medianoche

(2) In case you don't remember,  Wanyin  means  Night Song .

Chapter Text

Zhen Yao did not find out about his name until his birthday, or to be more precise, a few days before as Madam Yu and her children would travel as usual to Jin Zixuan's birthday celebration.

For several weeks, Zhen Ziye was ecstatic about his new name. The other disciples began to call him by that name, although his close friends continued to call him by his birth name.

But soon there was one more visit from Madam Jin and her son. Although she was still a little unhappy about Zixuan playing with the servants, she had long ago given up trying to persuade him, plus it was something that only happened while he was in Yunmeng and it also guaranteed greater sympathy between him and Jiang Yanli, so she took it as a a small advantage.

That day they had entered the fields surrounding the city in search of wild fruits, because Jiang Yanli had promised to prepare something very delicious for them with what they brought. They decided to separate into two groups, Jiang Cheng and Wei Wuxian went their way while Zhen Yao and Jin Zixuan took theirs.

While they were picking some berries, one of the village women who knew him well approached them and bowed to Jin Zixuan before addressing the other boy.

“Zhen Ziye, can you take this to Lotus Pier for me?” —She asked, but without waiting for an answer, she handed over a cloth bag full of wild apples—. I thank you very much, my poor back has been bothering me a lot lately, I don't think I could have made the trip there.

He smiled and nodded. —I'll take care of it, Ayí. But don't forget to take the remedy the healer gave you and rest properly.

The woman laughed heartily and walked away slowly. The boy's smile disappeared with a sigh.

-It's heavy. Maybe we should head back now, I don't think we can collect much more anyway.

—Mmn. Let's take turns until we get there, it will be easier that way.

At first they walked in silence, but a little further, Jin Zixuan could no longer ignore his curiosity.

—Is your courtesy name Ziye? Does it midnight mean?

Zhen Yao's joy was evident again in the enthusiasm with which he answered the question.

-Yeah. Jiang-zhongzhu chose it for me. I thought he wouldn't be able to have a courtesy name, but since he is my  shifu  he could do it, so now they call me Zhen Ziye, but the others still call me Zhen Yao, that's why you hadn't heard it yet.

Jin Zixuan nodded, but it still didn't satisfy his curiosity.

-That's good. It means that Jiang-zhongzhu recognizes you as a good disciple, but why did he choose that name for you?

—Mmmm… I'm not sure. I think it's because A-Niang told him that I was born at midnight, why?

—It is written with the same character as my name and that of my cousins of this generation.

Zhen Yao was also surprised, but he continued smiling and exclaimed without delving too deeply into what Zixuan was telling him, as he was too excited about having a courtesy name.

-Oh really? Another coincidence.

-Other? What are you taking about?

—Well, I don't know if you already know, but you and I have the same birthday.

It was the first time that Jin Zixuan heard about this. He certainly never cared about other people's birthdays – he had no idea what Wei Ying's birthday was and he barely knew Jiang Cheng's because he had been invited to his celebration a few times, although he certainly knew when Jiang Cheng's was. Yanli, his mother would not have forgiven him for not knowing – but above all he had never met someone who had the same birthday as him.

-What?

“Yes,” A-Yao continued completely unconcerned. At first I hated it because I couldn't celebrate together with Shijie and A-Cheng because they always invite them to your celebration, but then I started to like you and I didn't mind so much having to celebrate with them a few days before.

On the other hand, Jin Zixuan seemed to be thinking about various things, but answered with some remorse in his voice.

—I didn't know, they never told me.

Worried that he had said something inappropriate, Zhen Yao hurriedly corrected himself.

-It doesn't matter. You are a young master and I am just a disciple, of course attending your celebration is more important to them who are also the heirs of their clan. Also, before coming to Lotus Pier I barely celebrated with A-Niang, so doing it a few days before doesn't bother me if everyone is there.

Jin Zixuan grimaced, but nodded. He promised himself that he would make his mother invite them all another time, but since he knew it would be difficult to achieve, he did not say anything to his friend because he did not know when he would be able to fulfill it.

“Also…” Zhen Yao was now a little serious, but then he shook his head and smiled again. No, it doesn't matter.

-What thing?

Zhen Yao stared at his friend for a moment, then lowered his gaze.

—Nothing, really it's nothing.

“You were going to say something,” Jin Zixuan spoke forcefully. You don't need to keep it to yourself.

At first he thought of it as just one more thing they had in common, but now he wasn't sure what it meant along with the other coincidences. It could be just a coincidence, but he had a feeling it had a deeper meaning and he wasn't sure he wanted to delve into it. He glanced at Jin Zixuan and answered him unsurely.

—It's just one more coincidence, I don't think it's important.

-What is it?

He began to rub his hands uneasily as he finally revealed what he had not even revealed to his Shixiongs.

—Well… You see… I never met my A-Die and I don't even know his name. But there is one thing I know for sure and that is that he was a prominent cultivator… of… of… of the Lanling Jin Sect.

Jin Zixuan didn't know how to respond to that. It had already begun to arouse some suspicions in him, but knowing that his origin reached his own sect, it was inevitable to be filled with doubts. He was not so oblivious to what was happening in Koi Tower, but it was not the only possibility. Therefore, he preferred to ask another question.

—Why aren't you with your A-Die? “You could have been Lanling's disciple too,” he finally spoke.

-Don't know. A-Niang used to say that he would come back for us later, but apparently he died before fulfilling his promise.

Night hunts were very dangerous. One carelessness and anyone, even the most skilled, could die in one of them. What he didn't understand was why that person hadn't taken Zhen Yao and his mother from the beginning. There were still things he didn't understand about those topics.

"Anyway, I'm very happy in Lotus Dock," Zhen Yao concluded a little more calmly, "although it would have been fun to also train with you."

"Training, yes," Jin Zixuan commented with a grimace on his face, "but they probably wouldn't have allowed us to have fun together like here." A-Niang would not have tolerated it. It was better that you stayed at Lotus Pier, so at least we can all have a good time together.

Zhen Yao let out his hearty laugh and next to him Jin Zixuan also began to laugh.

Jin Zixuan had escaped from his mother's gaze, although he was not looking to return to his friends. He was almost sure his mother wouldn't disapprove of the reason she had left him, but he didn't want anyone to know what he was going to do.

It took him a little while, but he finally found the place he was looking for: the kitchen. Jiang Yanli promised that at tea time she would have ready the sandwich that she was going to prepare with what they had managed to collect. They had plenty of berries and the wild apples that the woman in the field had given them, so it promised to be something delicious.

—Jiang-guniang…

She was focused on what she was preparing, so she was surprised to hear the boy's voice there.

—Jin-gonzi, what are you doing here?

—I... I was curious about what you're preparing. Did we bring enough?

Jiang Yanli smiled and showed him the table containing all the ingredients needed for cooking. The other maids in the kitchen helped her cut the fruit and simple things, but she did all the preparation without her help, it was what she liked to do.

—Can I stay and watch?

-Of course. I didn't think you were interested in cooking.

Jin Zixuan grimaced and replied with slight haughtiness.

—I'm not interested in learning, but I find it impressive how all that is transformed into something completely different.

She held back her laughter. He didn't understand why he had this need to appear tough in front of her, especially since he had known him long enough to know that he was lying. She humored him anyway, continuing the conversation as if it were nothing.

—Do you prefer sweet or salty food?

—I don't have a preference, as long as it is well prepared.

The maids in the kitchen just watched silently but smiling at the two young masters who were chatting calmly while she continued with her work and from time to time made him taste the taste to correct it.

At the end, Jin Zixuan helped Jiang Yanli carry the snacks to the place where they would have tea. Jiang Cheng had finished tending to his dogs and then he had gone to change, so he was heading to the place when he saw them leaving the kitchen and preferred to stay a little behind to observe.

It was inevitable that he would smile when he saw that on this occasion, Jin Zixuan seemed to have great affection for his sister already. Seeing that this was the case, he confirmed that they were really soul mates who should be together without a doubt.

He looked up at the sky and sighed heavily. He felt quite insecure about what happened in his previous life, but he held on to the hope that the heavens would also favor him to be together with Lan Xichen.

Qinghe Nie. One year later.

A rather unexpected invitation arrived from Qishan, requesting in an overly polite tone for Leader Nie's presence. Like at that time, although Leader Wen's relationship was somewhat strained with the other sects, there was really no reason to suspect them – except for Huaisang, but he couldn't say anything about that – so Leader Nie He attended the invitation and returned as bewildered as he left, as well as annoyed by his airs of superiority.

That afternoon, while they were eating their food, he told them what had happened. Wen Ruohan had asked to see his saber and barely commented,  “Yes, this really is a good saber . ” He then dared to hit it a few times before returning it and sending him away.

“Wen Ruohan is losing his mind,” said Madam Nie. They say his temperament is unpredictable. Even the servants are afraid of making a mistake and losing their lives because of it.

“But he didn't even see your saber in action,” Nie Huaisang interrupted. Just by looking at it you can't tell how great it is.

-That's true. “He should have seen you use your saber,” Nie Mingjue seconded.

—And there are no sabers like those of our Sect. “Too bad there's no way for everyone to know how strong they are,” Huaisang added with obvious disappointment. However, upon seeing his father's face, he knew that he had achieved his goal.

Although his display of interest turned against him slightly.

—If you know the greatness of our sabers, why don't you practice more diligently? —His brother asked.

-That is different! —He protested almost on the verge of tears—. I am not cut out to use such a great saber. Don't be mean to me, Da-ge...

His parents just laughed, taking it as a childish tantrum, although the youngest of their children was having trouble keeping a low profile now under the demands of his father and brother, but his mother's sweet intervention saved him for the most part. part of the time.

It didn't take long for that little conversation to bear fruit. His father expressed his desire to organize a small tournament with the best disciples of his Sect, in which everyone would have the opportunity to face his leader. The entire Sect was excited by the idea and the news spread even to the other sects and they were invited to watch the fights if they wished.

Wen Ruohan declined the invitation, but many other sects did not want to miss the show. However, those who attended on behalf of the Gusu Lan Sect were not coming for entertainment purposes.

Lan Qiren, accompanied by his eldest nephew, had attended out of courtesy, but his true motivation was to check if that unusual event had been Nie Huaisang's strategy.

Nie Mingjue, now sixteen years old, would be the first to face his father as a warm-up battle. At that age, the young man already had great strength and great skill, but he still did not have the experience of his father, however the entire sect was eager to see their young master's abilities on display.

Huaisang walked away from his mother and approached the Lans.

—Did you do this, Huaisang? —Lan Xichen asked him directly and Huaisang nodded. With what objective?

—Fuqin's saber has to break, I couldn't find a way to avoid it. But maybe if it happens this way he won't be so badly hurt and can recover. His temper isn't so out of control thanks to his help, so he'll be able to get back on his feet after this, I'm sure.

Lan Qiren nodded, but looked thoughtful.

—It's true, although I'm not sure I can remain the same. What will happen if the damage to his sword also affects him? It's still too early to say that everything will be fine, but in any case I consider that it is also necessary for what happens later.

—What, shufu? Xichen asked.

—We have changed things in our sects and indirectly in Lanling as well, however, we do not have anyone who can cause changes in Qishan. I fear that the  Campaign to Take Down the Sun  is going to have to happen somehow and the support of the Nie Sect is essential.

Lan Xichen and Nie Huaisang exchanged a look. They had promised themselves to enjoy being children again without worrying too much about what would happen in the future now that their parents were not in complete danger, but that distracted them from thinking about the war they would face in a few years. Some things were inevitable, but how much would have to happen the same way as in his other life?

The tournament was about to start. Leader Nie stood in front of Nie Mingjue. Even though he was still considered a  junior , he already had the physical build of top disciples older than him, so the fight was very attractive.

"Don't hold back for anything, Mingjue," the leader warned before starting their battle.

—Don't hold back either,  Fuqin .

The fight was intense and fierce from the first attack. The sound of clashing sabers was almost deafening in the face of the absolute silence of the crowd, too impressed by the encounter to even make a comment.

Nie Huaisang was torn between his admiration for them and worry that at any moment his father's saber would break.

Leader Nie launched an attack, but Mingjue dodged it with a leap and held his saber with both hands, ready to strike with all his strength. He knew his father would stop him and had the strength to counter it, so he didn't hold back. The clash between the two blades caused a ripple that sent chills through the audience.

Leader Nie's saber finally gave way. Nie Mingjue continued to apply pressure and could very well have severed his father's arm, but he still managed to control his strength, although not enough to avoid injuring him.

Leader Nie dropped what was left of his saber and held the wound tightly to try to contain the blood that gushed out. A deep growl came from deep within him, cursing Wen Ruohan under his breath.

-Damn dog! This is that dog's fault.

Nie Mingjue was shocked, not knowing what to do now, but Qinghe Nie's healers immediately mobilized, coming to stop the bleeding and take the leader to his quarters for further treatment.

“We better go too,” Lan Qiren said to the two boys who nodded. The anger and thirst for justice could cause Leader Nie to lose the balance of his energy. First and foremost, they had to prevent it from reaching the point of Qi deviation.

Chapter Text

The healers were responsible for stopping the bleeding, but the breaking of his weapon had affected his spirit more deeply. The healers called Lan Qiren and he was accompanied by his nephew to examine the situation.

—Damn Wen Ruohan! That dog did it on purpose! Damn dog! —Exclaimed the leader from his bed. The fragments of his saber vibrated filled with killing intent.

“Nie-zhongzhu, you have to calm down,” he said with solemn authority and Leader Nie gave a loud growl before taking a deep breath and then remaining silent.

Lan Qiren did a reconnaissance of his body, although he already imagined what was happening. The spiritual bond he had with his weapon was causing him to be affected by his breakdown and was causing an imbalance in the flow of his spiritual energy.

—I'm going to have to temporarily block some of your meridians. Then I will have to use another melody from  Qing Xin Yin , I think  Hexie will be more useful than Xihua  this time  . It will make your spiritual energy flow properly again. (1)

"Damn it," he protested through clenched teeth.

—Can the saber be repaired? —Lan Qiren asked after seeing how the fragments of it shook again.

—Yes, but he won't be the same again. Damn, that damn dog is going to pay me.

—You'll deal with that later, now you need to calm down and do your part to have a complete recovery.

Nie Mingjue had been in the room the entire time, but he had not said anything. Lan Xichen approached his side, trying to understand the emotions passing through his face.

—Nie-xiong…

His voice seemed to wake him from a trance and he blinked rapidly before responding.

—Xichen, will my father be okay?

—It was only a superficial wound, he will surely recover soon.

—But what happens with his saber? Why is your uncle so worried about that?

Lan Xichen knew the answer, but he wasn't supposed to and couldn't answer him. Leader Nie and Lan Qiren turned to him, realizing his recklessness, although Master Lan also knew that in his previous life, Nie Mingjue had learned about the influence of the saber at that time.

“Let me attend to you properly and then we will leave you two alone to talk,” Lan Qiren intervened and then proceeded with what he had previously indicated. Lan Xichen watched closely, because although he was already beginning to  learn  to play the guqin, he had not played the melodies that he already knew well for many years. Although it was a matter of practicing to remember them, it would still take him some time to interpret them with the same ease that he already did. He was thirteen years old, and his hand still needed to finish growing and allow him to perform movements with more delicacy and precision.

When Lan Qiren finished playing the tune and Leader Nie was calmer, the two Lans left to give him a chance to speak. It would be hard news for Nie Mingjue, especially if he were to deduce that her mother's death had something to do with it.

Meanwhile, Lan Xichen went to look for Huaisang, who had been left quite worried. Once he assured him that he was out of imminent danger, he recovered almost completely. He probably wouldn't be at peace for a long time, since his father managed to survive several months after being injured in his past life. Huaisang had taken a pretty big risk and if something happened he might end up blaming himself.

All that was left was to wait.

The Nie Sect's discontent with Wen Ruohan was strong even though their leader had managed to recover, at least enough so that his life was not in danger. However, drawing his saber was proving more difficult than expected, so although he was still the leader of Qinghe for anything that involved making a decision, Nie Mingjue had taken on a more important role in the sect, being the hand in hand. right of his father, especially when it came to going to battle or night hunting. Leader Nie used a temporal saber, but he rarely drew it, as it was not a high-level spiritual weapon.

His cultivation was also having some problems. The temporary blockade applied by Lan Qiren became more permanent, because as soon as it was removed, his qi became too altered. The bond with his saber was deeper than they had initially considered, it was no wonder that in his previous life he had not been able to recover from his injuries. Fortunately, they now had a clue as to what was happening to him and were able to avoid that outcome.

But more and more the certainty was affirmed that war was an inevitable evil and that also worried them. Many casualties occurred during those years, family and friends as well as enemies. Lan Xichen often accompanied his uncle and listened to the anger with which Nie Mingjue spoke about Wen Ruohan. It was the same as in his previous life and it worried him in a way. The feud with the Wen Sect meant that Cloud Recess was in danger and his father was still at risk of death, but he also thought about Jiang Cheng and that the war also put his entire sect, along with his parents, in the same situation. danger. How could they avoid that result?

Jiang Yanli was about to turn fifteen and there was already talk of preparations for the celebration of the Hairpin Ceremony. Madam Yu had a family tradition to carry out before the big day arrived. It was a tradition for the women of the Yu Clan that the men were not allowed to attend. However, Cangse Sanren was invited and she took Wei Qiang, who at six years old was already very talkative and attached to Jiang Yanli, who was very patient with her.

—Where are we going,  shijie ? —She asked as she asked to get on her lap.

The young woman made her sit on her legs and answered her sweetly.

—Let's go to Meishan, where my A-Niang was born.

—And what are we going for?

—We are going to see my  grandmother(2)  and many more people that we haven't visited in a long time.

Wei Qiang looked at Yanli and tilted her head, analyzing her response.

—And why are A-Niang and A-Qiang going there too?

Cangse laughed before answering her. She liked to leave her a little bit curious, because that way she stayed attentive to what was going to happen.

—We are going to do something important.

-What thing? —the little girl insisted, raising her voice full of enthusiasm.

—You'll know it when you see it.

Wei Qiang pouted and climbed down from Jiang Yanli's legs to approach Yu Ziyuan. She did not ask to pick her up, but leaned lightly on her knees, looked up with her big gray eyes, and asked in a more restrained tone.

— Shimu(3) , why are we going to Meishan?

Yu Ziyuan smiled half-heartedly before answering her.

—Because your  shijie  is going to receive something very important.

She pouted more and grumbled a little, causing her mother to laugh, who immediately called her over.

—A-Qiang, stop bothering me and come sit with me. —The little girl obeyed, although she did not stop pouting as she advanced towards her mother who, in a soft tone, admonished her—. You have to learn to be patient, soon you will know what we are going to do in Meishan. You just have to hold on a little longer.

"Well..." she answered with a slight grimace but then it changed to a smile and began to talk about anything else that crossed her mind until sleep invaded her and she finally fell asleep on Cangse Sanren's legs.

They arrived at Meishan when night had already entered, so they only managed to settle into their rooms and have a light dinner. In the morning the event that took them there would begin.

The place was full of ornaments, but they did not look like those of a festival but more like those used during competitions or discussion conferences. There was no banquet prepared either, but there was a large number of female disciples in their best uniforms, lined up precisely in the main courtyard, in front of a large platform where Cangse Sanren, as a teacher, accompanied Jiang Yanli, while Madam Yu accompanied to another slightly older woman, who was the teacher who had trained her. Wei Qiang was in the care – or rather, under strict surveillance – of Jinzhu and Yinzhu while her mother performed her duty.

"It is the tradition of our sect," spoke the woman, who had a presence that commanded a certain fear and respect, "that when one of its members reaches the age of majority, they will receive a whip of their own." We have gathered this morning to test young Jiang Yanli's abilities to prove that she is worthy of wielding the emblematic spiritual weapon of the Yu Sect.

Madam Yu advanced towards her daughter and presented her with a simple wooden box, but inside it had the finest purple silk in which a ring rested. Mother and daughter smiled at each other for a moment before the young woman took the ring to put it on her finger. Instantly, the ring glowed and transformed into a sparkling whip.

There was a practice target in the center of the platform with which she was to demonstrate her technique. Both her mother and her maids had been preparing her for this moment, so although she was nervous, she trusted her teachings.

She may have made a couple of mistakes, but her demonstration was good enough to deserve the loud cheers of the female disciples who were accompanying them at that moment. Madam Yu was smiling proudly at her daughter's performance. Although her cultivation was not particularly outstanding, she was a very disciplined young woman.

Then it was time to name his weapon. He had spent nights thinking about the name until he found one appropriate. With a firm voice, strong and clear, she pronounced it before the entire audience.

—His name will be  Jinglei .(4)

Jiang Yanli's hairpin ceremony was expected to be a celebration of great joy for her family. The rumors were strong and some people were just hoping to attend to have first-hand confirmation.

Jiang Cheng and Wei Wuxian were at the back of Lotus Pier. They knew very well what was happening at that moment in Madam Yu's personal lounge, where she, Jiang Yanli, Madam Jin, and Jin Zixuan had been gathered for several hours.

“I don't know how to feel about that,” Jiang Cheng said, crossing his arms.

Wei Wuxian sighed and imitated his friend's gesture, becoming thoughtful for a while.

—On the one hand, the Jin Zixuan of this life is more pleasant. He's still kind of cocky, but he wouldn't be a Jin if he wasn't.

Jiang Cheng gave a light smile. He couldn't help but remember Jin Ling and agree with Wei Wuxian.

—This time we were able to get to know him better before this happened, but…

-I know. That is precisely what worries me.

Jiang Yanli and Jin Zixuan were sitting face to face when their mothers broke the news of the engagement that had been arranged between them since before they were born. The two stared at each other for a moment, but then she looked down, looking a little sad at the news. Jin Zixuan frowned and lowered his gaze as well, but she didn't bother to hide her sullenness when they were told that they would be making the announcement during the festivities.

He didn't even want to join his friends until it was time for the guests to arrive. He went to his room and stayed locked there until it was time to go to the living room. Jiang Cheng and Wei Wuxian had already experienced this event once and were hoping that the situation would not happen again, but this seemed to be one of those inevitable events. Jiang Yanli presented a kind smile to everyone, but the two of them knew it was just appearance by looking at her eyes. Jin Zixuan made no effort to be polite, but being the heir to his sect and still a child, his rudeness was forgiven.

However, something had changed from their previous lives. In the past, they could swear that Jin Zixuan had no feelings towards Jiang Yanli and that the love he grew to have for him grew after several embarrassing incidents. In this life, the two of them were very close and Jin Zixuan was extremely respectful and even gallant towards her. Now they knew them both better and that's why they were very sure that the news of the engagement was not going to turn out well.

They still had to wait a little longer to see what direction things would take.

In the Cloud Recess they had had a long season of peace. The external students arrived without delay every year, Lan Xichen was already old enough to go on a night hunt with his generation mates. Lan Wangji also sometimes accompanied his uncle and on other occasions he also accompanied his father.

Within the Recess, Lan Qiren's children were already part of the ranks of the disciples in their primary formation. Feng Liang had taken the role of teacher in the women's section, attentive to her daughter who was extremely disciplined and serious when it came to her learning. Lan Qiren also supervised the education of her son, who had good discipline, but was a little more relaxed than her sister.

However, when they were all together in the family residence, the little ones forgot their restrictions and were much more expressive. Lan Shui always ran to greet her father and demanded that he carry her in her arms.

—You're growing up, A-Shui. The day will come when I can no longer carry you.

"That won't happen," he answered seriously. Diedie is very strong, even if A-Shui is big you can still carry me.

Feng Liang did not hold back her laughter as she hugged her son tightly and showered him with kisses. He felt a little embarrassed, but there was also a sincere smile on his face.

—Today I was the one who balanced on the training stick the longest! —Lan He said.

Before learning to fly on swords, the disciples had to gain a strong sense of balance and they did so on poles a short distance from the ground. They were connected by a pair of axles and that caused them to lean a little if they were not balanced. Furthermore, the masters could make them stagger as if a very strong wind was hitting them. The children his children's age were just beginning their training, so he did not put them to a real test yet, however, the progress of the little ones was applauded by parents and teachers.

—His teacher said he managed to hold on for half an incense. He also helped his classmates who fell instantly to better understand the instructions.

—Very well done, A-He! Feng Liang congratulated him. Not only is your progress good, but you make sure you don't ignore the needs of your classmates. That's my Boy.

Little Lan He was smiling from ear to ear, his cheeks very red, and nodded at his mother's praise. Now it was Lan Shui's turn to share what she had accomplished that day.

—Today I was able to hold myself in one hand for an entire incense while we meditated. My teacher says I have strong arms.

Lan Qiren smiled at her. —Then maybe it will be A-Shui who will carry me when I grow up.

—No, Diedie! -she protested-. I am the daughter, Diedie is the one who must always carry A-Shui.

____________________

(1) Mixing the canon with my own ideas. Qing Xin Yin is Song of Lucidity,  while  Xihua  is  Cleansing. These are parts of canon, but  Hexie  is not entirely new.

harmony = héxié = armonioso / armonía

This melody is none other than 'Harmony', a song that is my invention. I used it in "The Hope of a Longing", but I can't help it from becoming canon in my fanonverse, so that's why it makes an appearance again in This fic.

I will take as a reference this melody called "Héxié zhī gē" (和諧之歌) or "Song of Harmony" that I found on Spotify. I'll leave the link to listen to it in a comment.

(2) I have decided to keep this term in our language, because the Chinese term can be dissonant and interrupt the flow of reading. Maternal grandmother in Chinese is Popo.

(3) Shimu = Esposa del maestro

(4) 惊雷 = jīngléi = Thunder / unexpected turn of events

Chapter Text

Qingheng-jun looked up from the stack of documents he had to review that day. It was one of the things he liked least about being a leader, but he always put a lot of effort into them because he knew that at any moment his beloved wife would come to visit him and he needed to have the free time to attend to her. However, upon seeing the incense stick with which he measured time, he realized that his wife was late that day.

She never missed her appointment, unless they had a guest and she took a few minutes to attend to them. He knew that wasn't the case those days, so he began to worry that something had happened.

He tried to go back to work to leave early and find out what had kept his wife, but there was something that did not leave him alone, a feeling that he had to give priority to his wife, so he left the brush on its base and walked decisively towards to his house.

The doors were open, as if someone was inside, but no sound could be heard. He walked towards her room and knew why she had that strange hunch. Qi Qinjiao was unconscious on the floor of her room.

He immediately put one hand behind her knees and another across her back to pick her up and carried her to bed before trying to wake her up. Her skin was very cold and she was as pale as snow, even her spiritual energy seemed to be altered.

He began to fear the worst when he saw that she did not wake up. Perhaps her illness had not been completely cured, perhaps she had only allowed herself to have no symptoms until that moment. Or perhaps she needed a new dose of the medication she took on that occasion.

After long, agonizing minutes, Madam Lan opened her eyes. At first she seemed disoriented, but when she saw her husband's face she smiled briefly. She noticed how worried he was, so she reached out to caress his cheek.

-What happened? This morning you were fine, why did I find you like this?

She didn't want to cause her husband any more worries, but she had to be very honest because she was also thinking about the same possibilities that he had already had time to analyze.

—Actually, I've been feeling quite fatigued the last few days, but I didn't think it was something to worry about.

-Why did you not tell me? —She complained to him, but she knew it was only because she distressed him too much—. Well, that's not important now. Rest, I'll go get the healer right now.

Qi Qinjiao nodded and closed his eyes. He didn't want to think too much about the possibilities, it was going to hurt much more now to have to say goodbye to his family, although perhaps it was better since his children were older and more likely to understand that it was part of the cycle of life.

Lan Yongzheng was accompanied by the healers heading to the  Hanshi . To get there he had to pass in front of the  Lanshi , where Lan Xichen was in class, but he still managed to see from the window how his father was rushing the doctors. He immediately got worried, but fortunately he had classes with his uncle and he only had to get his attention to convey with a gesture that he had to leave the class. Lan Qiren nodded and he retreated calmly and silently, although once he was outside he hurried to follow his father.

Coincidentally, Lan Wangji was with the other boys of his generation heading to the field where they trained their sword, and he crossed paths with Lan Xichen.

"Something's wrong," was the only thing the older man said and Lan Wangji followed him towards his parents' house. However, one of the healers stopped them from entering the room. They did not insist on entering since they could hear from there what they were saying inside, since the door was ajar.

The head doctor asked Qi Qinjiao questions while performing a general examination of his energy. She was no longer so pale and her body had recovered its normal temperature.

—Can you tell me what you've been feeling these days that has you both so worried?

—Well, I didn't take it seriously, I just thought that maybe I was overdoing my daily tasks and that's why I felt more tired than usual. I have also felt a certain distaste for food, I don't feel like eating anything. Today I was very cold and I was looking for a warmer tunic, but when I got up I suddenly felt like I was losing consciousness.

—Hmm…

He continued doing reconnaissance, examining the flow of her spiritual energy, her pulse and her meridians. Leader Lan and his wife waited in expectant silence for the doctor to give his final diagnosis. Finally, he smiled and placed his hand on Madam Lan's to convey reassurance.

—There is nothing to indicate that her illness has returned. You have nothing to worry about, Madam Lan. Her life is not in danger.

They both breathed a sigh of relief and their children also let out the breath they had held in all that time. However, the doctor had not finished speaking yet.

—However, it is better that from now on you take care not to overextend yourself in your daily activities, you should also make sure that you eat the appropriate foods every day and it is better that a maid accompany you at all times, in case you feel unwell again.

The man stood up and gave a small bow to his leader.

—Congratulations on your third son, Lan-zhongzhu.

Lan Yonzheng immediately looked at his wife who was as surprised as he was at the news. Outside, Lan Xichen and Lan Wangji also exchanged a look, first filled with surprise and soon filled with joy. The healer was saying goodbye at that moment, so they were allowed into the room.

—Come forward, young masters. My congratulations to you too.

QIngheng-jun was already hugging his wife, having finally assimilated the news. The two boys approached with a happy expression on their faces, each in their own way.

Lan Zhan,

I heard that you're really going to be a big brother now, Lan Er-gege! How are you? I remember I was very excited when A-Qiang was about to be born. I wanted to be with my A-Niang all the time, I was afraid that something would happen to her and there would be no one to help her at that time. Your new didi or meimei will surely not be as restless as mine and you will have no problems taking care of him, plus you are older than me when A-Qiang was born and you are already very strong. I hope we can go visit them soon, we haven't been able to see each other for a long time. We still can't go on a night hunt without an adult to accompany us, but maybe you can try to convince your shufu and I will do the same with my parents. Write me in your reply if you had any progress.

whatever,

Wei Ying

______

Lan Wangji delicately folded the letter again and then placed it inside a thin wooden box where several other letters were stored with the same care. He took his brush and held his sleeve so as not to stain or smudge his writing.

______

Wei Ying,

It's still a little hard to believe that I will eventually have a didi or a meimei. Of course A-Niang is accompanied at all times. Still, Xiongzhang and I also try to be with her whenever possible. The healers have said that the baby is strong and we should not worry, but even Fuqin wants to take care of her at all times.

I would very much like you to come. It's been a long time without being able to visit each other. I talked to shufu and he said that he would try to arrange something so we can see each other. Maybe he's writing to your parents right now.

whatever,

Lan Zhan

Lan Qiren, Feng Liang, Wei Changze, and Cangse Sanren agreed to meet in a small unowned region. It was a land that no sect protected, although it was very close to Lanling. However, as they did not listen to his call for help because they considered it insignificant, they went to Gusu Lan to request his help. They were just a couple of very low-level ferocious corpses, but they were destroying people's crops and they didn't know how to get rid of them. It was barely getting dark when they reached the place where their targets usually appeared and disappeared.

Since it was such a simple task, they agreed that it was a good opportunity for their  juniors  to get some experience and also for their little ones to see the elders in action, so not only did the Jade Twins and the Prides of Yunmeng go, but the twins Lan and Wei Qiang.

—Xichen, as the eldest today you will lead the group. Be careful and don't trust your abilities, we will be nearby if you need help.

"Yes,  shufu,  " the Lan brothers answered.

—Yes, Lan-xiansheng —contestaron Jiang Cheng y Wei Wuxian.

The four of them entered the forest that surrounded the crop fields, which was where the villagers had seen the ferocious corpses hiding. Once they were far away, Lan Qiren let out a sigh.

—Don't worry, I'm sure they'll be fine. —Feng Liang took his sigh as concern for them, but it wasn't like that.

Lan Qiren knew very well that the boys were capable of handling this test. They did not yet have great spiritual power, although their core had already developed, but they had the experience and knowledge of a previous life and this task did not require great powers but rather techniques and strategies that they already had.

His sigh was more because he knew that it was going to take a long time because they would take advantage of all the time possible to be together.

—I know, I trust them.

Wei Changze spoke. —We should take care of it too. Let's teach the children some things.

-Yes! —the three exclaimed in unison.

______________

"I could just attract them with a whistle, you know?" —Wei Wuxian commented as he walked with his hands crossed behind his head—. This way we would have much more time to be together and alone before returning to the others.

“We’re not going to do that,” Jiang Cheng scolded. You promised not to use demonic cultivation unless it was absolutely necessary.

—But it's not like I'm raising the dead from their graves. These are already ferocious corpses, I would only be giving them an instruction.

“No,” Lan Wangji insisted and stared at Wei Wuxian. He couldn't help but hold his gaze until he sighed and lowered his arms.

—I know, I know... it's okay, I won't use it. But we could make a ghost attraction flag. Everyone used them in the end, so I don't see a problem with it.

The three consulted each other just with their eyes. They were too eager to finish their homework to finally have some privacy, but although the idea was too tempting, there were many aspects to consider.

-We can not. We have to submit a report later, how can we explain that we used something that technically doesn't exist yet?

Wei Wuxian crossed his arms and pouted. In reaction, Jiang Cheng narrowed his eyes, Lan Xichen laughed briefly, and Lan Wangji gave a very slight smile, approaching him and taking one of his hands, causing the other to blush.

—How about we split up? This way we can cover a larger area in less time and… —He turned to Jiang Cheng who almost immediately blushed too– ...we can be alone.

—It's perfect, right, Lan Zhan?

—Mmn.

They separated into pairs in search of clues. Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji walked west, while Lan Xichen and Jiang Cheng walked east.

Finding a ferocious corpse in such a large area was not difficult, but it used to take a long time before the sects started using the ghost-attracting flags that Wei Wuxian had created. Although they were part of Demonic Cultivation, they simply attracted evil entities that had already been created, so they did not go against the sacred principles and could be used to carry out their liberation. They came to the same conclusions with the Evil Compasses and that was why they had spread so widely throughout the cultivation world when Wei Wuxian came back to life.

However, they still couldn't use them because, although Wei Wuxian had always been a cultivation prodigy, developing such gadgets meant having the knowledge of techniques that he supposedly didn't know yet. He would eventually do it, when the time was right. Until then, it was best to keep a low profile.

Jiang Cheng looked at Lan Xichen; he seemed a little nervous, although perhaps he was just a little tense from the hunt. They had several months in which they had not been able to see each other, or at least not alone, because as they grew, each one had different responsibilities to take care of and it was also more difficult to sneak out at night to see each other. For Lan Wangji and Wei Wuxian it was a little easier, since they were of the same generation, but Lan Xichen was already an  active junior  , he had to go out and sometimes also lead his group of companions on night hunts.

—A-Huan…

Lan Xichen turned to look at him, losing concentration for a moment, and smiled at him. —What's wrong, A-Cheng?

-Well, that's what I'm asking myself. It's just a ferocious corpse, why do you seem to expect a surprise attack?

Lan Xichen looked down and then looked back at him with a rueful expression, although he was still smiling at him.

—It's just… I can't help but feel a little apprehensive. I can't stop thinking about what happened the last time we went on a night hunt before we were kids again.

Jiang Cheng's heart compressed slightly at the other's statement. He knew very well what he was referring to and for that reason he felt a little guilty. He wanted to help him reduce that anxiety a little and he took his hand.

—That was in another life and it was more my fault, I got too confident.

Lan Xichen's eyes fell on his, filled with pleading. Holding his hand wasn't enough, so he moved towards him and wrapped his arms around him. He was still a little shorter than him due to their age difference, but that didn't matter, he knew it was enough when Lan Xichen wrapped his arms around him and squeezed a little tight.

—My only wish is that we can be together for the rest of this and all our future lives, so if I must be twice as careful as before, I will do so as long as nothing comes in the way of that wish again.

Jiang Cheng didn't answer anything at that moment, he felt a little guilty for making him feel that way. He would also put in double his share so that nothing would get in the way of them finally being together and happy for the rest of their existence.

When he felt that Lan Xichen was a little calmer, he moved away just a little and looked for the other's gaze, which was already a little more calm. He looked down for a moment – his cheeks instantly turned very red – and, very determined, he stood slightly on tiptoe to give a brief, but very sweet kiss on the lips of his beloved. 

Chapter Text

—A-Cheng~! —Lan Xichen pleaded, trying to keep up with Jiang Cheng who had practically fled after that kiss.

-Be quiet! "We're supposed to hunt a ferocious corpse," he scolded, continuing to advance through the undergrowth.

"Please, A-Cheng, just one more," he insisted. All his worry was behind him.

—I already told you no!

—But… but… I've waited a long time for our first kiss in this life. A-Cheng, please, it was too short.

—If you don't shut up, I won't kiss you again until we get married...

Lan Xichen stopped dead upon hearing his words. Jiang Cheng also stopped and turned around with his face completely red.

—No, I-I meant...

The smile that was forming on Lan Xichen's face stopped midway when the growl of a ferocious corpse could be heard. Immediately the two took out their sword and paid attention to their surroundings. Since it was a low-level corpse, it was very unlikely that it would be fast, but it could be very strong so it was better to face it between two.

The sound was heard again, a little further away, but this time they could know the direction in which they should move. They both moved forward determinedly and with their senses alert to any out of place sound or movement. The growls continued to grow closer, so Lan Xichen stopped to give some instructions.

Once the strategy was determined, both launched the attack using amulets and the techniques they already mastered to capture and neutralize him. They could have removed it then, but since it wasn't high level or particularly malicious, and it being a learning journey, they should use the basic approach and start by  releasing . If it was not possible, they should  delete it  and only as a last case they should  delete it .

They had agreed to meet in a clearing in the forest when they managed to find something. They headed there dragging the ferocious corpse that was completely docile with an amulet firmly attached to its forehead. They didn't have to wait long for Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji to arrive with the other ferocious corpse and they got to work fulfilling their mission to  free .

“I could use  Gongqing(1)  to find out what they want,” Wei Wuxian suggested, but noticing Lan Wangji's reproachful look, he decided to back out, “but I guess you guys might want to try  Wen Ling(2)  first.”

—Can't you stop being such an idiot? —Jiang Cheng reproached him and Wei Wuxian just laughed nonchalantly. However, his  shidi  was already tired of putting up with his recklessness, so he began to yell at him. You have a sick tendency to take foolish risks, not even because you've had three lives have you learned your lesson. It's like your life has no value to you, but you forget that it has a lot of value to those around you! Stop being such an idiot!

Wei Wuxian was shocked to hear him be so honest, but also because he had touched on a sensitive topic. He was right, he easily forgot that being a prodigy did not mean that he was invincible and that no matter how  easy  it was for him to use demonic cultivation, it was no longer his only way out nor his greatest ability.

"Yes, you're right, I'm an idiot," he accepted with a submissive attitude.

"Mmn," Lan Wangji supported, also looking annoyed. Lan Xichen had a smile on his face, but Wei Wuxian knew him well enough to know that behind that gesture there was a certain reproach that supported what his  shidi said about him.

"I'll try, I promise," he said with more conviction, "but I'm still counting on you to make me realize when I'm being an idiot." I'm really sorry.

“You better remember your promises this time,” Jiang Cheng reproached him again. That reproach hurt him more than any insult or blow he could have given him.

“You are not alone,” Lan Wangji reminded him. Wei Wuxian smiled at him, and without hesitation, he placed a kiss on his cheek before adding very energetically.

-I will do that. I won't forget it this time.

Lan Wangji smiled at him a little more calmly and they went back to dealing with the matter of the ferocious corpses, finding out what his final wish was to ensure that it would be fulfilled.

Before returning to the elders, each couple went back into the forest on their own to have a few more moments of privacy. The full moon was high in the sky and its light managed to sneak through the foliage enough to give them a pleasant environment to coexist. Now that they no longer had anything to interrupt them, Lan Xichen decided to return to the topic that had been pending before his encounter with the ferocious corpse.

—A-Cheng…

-What's going on? —He answered, trying to pretend to be oblivious to the topic in the air between the two of them.

—Do you plan to marry me this time? —He asked in a restrained voice, which ended up moving Jiang Cheng, who turned to look into his eyes. It took him a few breaths to answer honestly.

—I want that, but… a lot of things can still happen from here on out.

—Yes, but nothing is the same as before. We have the opportunity to get ahead of events, to protect our sects...

—But you and I are still the heirs of our clans.

Lan Xichen smiled at him. —But that doesn't necessarily stop us anymore and we can surely find other solutions.

Jiang Cheng sighed and looked towards the horizon.

-I'm afraid. I don't want to get my hopes up and then have the same thing happen again...

Although it was too late for that. That in the future they could become husband and wife was his greatest wish from that and his previous life, so he knew how much it would hurt him again if he couldn't pull it off this time either.

—It's not an illusion. Think it is a reality and fight with me to achieve it. The best of all is that we are not alone, we are going to fight together for our happiness. Haven't we done well so far?

He was right. His parents had not yet gone through the test of the day of his death, but there was a great change in his sect. Not only did his parents get along to the point that he perceived them as very good friends, but they were both more open to praising their children's abilities and strengths. His sister was not completely helpless, even if she did not have an outstanding cultivation. He didn't have to constantly compete with Wei Wuxian, at least not for the approval of his parents, which made their coexistence much more peaceful and although there was always that slight rivalry between them to which A-Yao also joined, it was always in an atmosphere of camaraderie and brotherhood, not as a threat.

Jiang Cheng smiled and turned to look at Lan Xichen.

"I'm also an idiot who doesn't give up his bad habits," he admitted with some self-deprecation. I would like to stop being so negative, but my past life experiences still weigh heavily. Sometimes I think that I won't be able to decide my own destiny. But, I will also strive to remember that this is a new life and that we have a new opportunity to build it, avoiding the mistakes of the previous one and that I am stronger now, I am not going to let myself be put down by anyone and  I will make the impossible possible .

Lan Xichen also smiled at him and dared to caress his cheek.

—I promise you that this time I will fight even harder for us. I don't want another life without you...

Jiang Cheng didn't know how to answer anymore and Lan Xichen didn't utter another word. They were both enthralled in each other and, despite all of his previous warnings, Jiang Cheng did nothing to slow Lan Xichen's movement as he moved in for a kiss, this time slower and more delicate, with immense tenderness and devotion.

Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji had decided to climb a tree so they wouldn't have to worry about any surprise attacks and could enjoy the moonlight a little more.

They had their hands intertwined and Wei Wuxian rested his head on his lover's shoulder as they talked, although most of the talking was done by Wei Wuxian.

—Aren't you worried about your parents' reaction when we tell them about us?

In his previous life there was no one—except Jiang Cheng and Jin Ling in part—who he could embarrass and disappoint by being  cut short  by Lan Wangji. The most complicated thing had been accepting himself that, no matter how attractive women seemed to him, the only person he had fallen in love with was another man. Once he knew that it was something mutual, nothing had been complicated in that regard.

For Lan Wangji it had been a little different. Added to the discovery that he had such feelings for Wei Wuxian was the discovery that  he had such feelings  for  Wei Wuxian , the most abominable villain to walk the earth, and had had to endure the disappointment of his uncle and the elders of his sect. , along with a strong and excessive punishment. The pain of  repudiation  was quickly overcome by that of  mourning . He was already prepared to be scolded again after marrying Wei Wuxian, and although it still took a while for Lan Qiren to stop being suspicious of his husband, he had received with immense gratitude his willingness to   try . his uncle

However, it was different now because his parents were alive and knew each other. It was something they had never had to face.

—I don't know how they're going to react. “I don't want to make my mom sad or disappoint my dad,” Wei Wuxian confessed, squeezing Lan Wangji's hand.

—Mmn. But no matter what happens, nothing is going to separate us.

—I imagine that with time they will be able to accept it, just like with your uncle. Maybe we should wait until the war is over or maybe...

“When the time comes, we will know,” Lan Wangji interrupted. However, I would like us to do it together.

Having Lan Wangji by his side was all he needed. If he had to do it alone, he would probably worry all the time about talking too much and saying something imprudent, but only with his presence would he be able to keep a cool head.

—I have tried to be a blameless disciple this time. "A-Die hasn't let me get into too much mischief anyway," he added with a smile in his voice. It was not out of mischief, but the constant presence of his father in this life caused him happiness and, although he was reprimanded according to the severity of his actions, in the same way he was applauded for his successes. The only thing he regretted was that they didn't let him sleep late, it was still difficult for him to start the day.

—Mmn. A-Niang knows the high regard that Jiang-zhongzhu and Madam Yu have for you, and she mentions it to Fuqin frequently.

—I hope that is enough for your parents to accept me as your husband in the future.

—A-Niang and Fuqin appreciate you for who you are. They may be surprised and a little confused at first, but they will accept you more easily than  shufu .

Wei Wuxian tightened his grip on his lover's hand. —I wish it were like that.

Lan Wangji turned to him and, under the light of the full moon, could clearly see the smile reflected in his crystalline eyes. It still seemed like a dream to him to be able to have everything he had always dreamed of. Having his family, being welcomed in Yunmeng Jiang, being with his martial brothers again and finally in the future being able to be with the person he loved.

In their previous life they had been about to adopt a little girl who lived only with her grandmother and would be left alone when the old woman took her last breath. The woman was very sick, but they thought it would be cruel to separate them before they could properly say goodbye to her. Wei Wuxian had not been able to leave the girl to her fate and Lan Wangji had agreed with his husband's intentions. Even Lan Sizhui had started to bond with his future little sister. The old woman thanked them with all her heart for not leaving her granddaughter alone when she needed her, that gave her peace to be able to surrender to death without remorse. However, that was left unfinished due to there sudden trip to the past.

This time he had promised to protect the branch of the Wen to which A-Yuan belonged and with that he would not become his adopted son, but they could still be something like his distant uncles and watch him grow up with his real family. And when the time came, they would talk about adopting another child.

No one would replace A-Yuan, but his heart was big and it had always been his dream to have a little one by his side, a son with his partner. He would always miss his first child, but perhaps she could love another child as if he were her own. At that time, both were still children and had several obstacles to overcome before they could think about being married again. It was not yet time to make a decision, because not only could they change their minds but also circumstances could change. That discussion was better left for when they were older.

The wind blew, making the trees shake a little. Wei Wuxian was sitting on the part of the branch that was furthest from the trunk and Lan Wangji hugged him to prevent him from falling from the shock. His embrace was firm, his arms already showing enough of that monstrous strength that was characteristic of him, but he was still delicate in the way he held Wei Wuxian.

The back and forth slowly subsided, but neither of them moved away for a long time. There was no need to talk or do anything else. The security grew among them that no matter how many lives passed, because in each one of them they would love each other with the same intensity.

Wei Wuxian slowly pulled away and smiled at him, but said nothing. Lan Wangi also showed a light smile, one that was reserved for him. He wanted to kiss him, but a part of his mind stopped him because apparently they were both still children and he felt somewhat embarrassed. He was entertaining the thought and his cheeks felt very hot. However, he seemed not to be the only one conflicted because, with the moon shining so clearly, he could see Lan Wangji's reddened ears.

His smile grew bigger and at the same time he leaned forward, he closed his eyes hoping to meet his lover's lips halfway. Lan Wangji hesitated for a second, but he also began to bow…

—A-Xian?! Jiang Cheng!? —Wei Changze's voice echoed not far away. Maybe they had abused the time alone a little and that's why they were looking for them.

They both sighed in unison and came down from the tree to meet their elder.

—A-Die, we're here. What's going on?

—It's past midnight and we had no news from you. What were they doing? —He rebuked him.

—Well… we captured two ferocious corpses, but we can't free them yet. We split up to see if there were more, but I think we lost track of time a little.

He could see that his father was slightly angry, but after exhaling sharply he was able to give them a smile.

—You had us worried. Qiren and I stayed to wait for them while Feng Liang and A-Niang took the children to the village because it was already past their bedtime, but it was too much and that's why we came to look for you.

"We're sorry," Wei Wuxian replied, lowering his head.

“Mmn,” Lan Wangji added.

Wei Changze shook his head.

—Now that I see that you are safe and that you accomplished your mission, everything is fine. But don't scare us like that again.

"We won't," his son promised.

"Mmn," the youngest Lan agreed.

-Very good. Now we have to find the others. I hope Qiren has already found them.

Wei Changze started walking and the two boys stayed a few steps behind. They exchanged a brief look and a heavy sigh before setting off after Wei Wuxian's father.

________________

(1) 共情, Gòngqíng = Empathy

(2) 问灵, Wèn Líng = Interrogation

Chapter Text

A small entourage from the Gusu Lan Sect set out on their way to the Guangling region, where Madam Lan, Qi Qinjiao, was originally from. Although she was not part of the travelers, since the healers advised that she not make such efforts while she was pregnant, her sons Lan Xichen and Lan Wangji were traveling with the group. Lan Qiren, who was representing his brother, was also accompanied by Feng Liang and there children.

The reason for the trip was nothing more than to attend Qi Meilin's Hairpin Celebration, but her presence was not only to celebrate that event, but to announce the young woman's engagement to Lan Xifang.

Qi Chanyi and her daughter frequently visited the Cloud Recess and there was always the opportunity for Qi Meilin to spend a little time with Lan Xifang (1) - it was not always thanks to the intervention of her cousins, but something had had to do with this being something normal between them.

When Qi Meilin began to show signs of her family's hereditary disease, the healers recommended waiting until she was older to give her the medicine, as they were not sure what reaction she would have for such a young woman. When she turned fifteen they considered it was the appropriate time to begin treatment, which meant that she spent some time in the Cloud Recess.

Her stay there lasted several months and it was during that period of time that Lan Xifang dared to express his desire to court the young woman. She had secretly desired that for a long time now, so she accepted with great joy.

Although the elders were surprised by this decision, it was evident that the two young people were very much in love and that is why Lan Kaiyuan and Madam Lan agreed that she would be in charge of writing to her sister and father to give them a warning before he spoke on their behalf. of his son.

The engagement was agreed upon, although they would have to wait several years to complete the marriage. Anyway, Qi Meilin had not managed to have her hairpin ceremony yet because she was in the Cloud Recess, but as soon as she was able to return home, preparations began to celebrate it and then announce her engagement. with Lan Xifang.

For this reason, Gusu Lan's entourage was not small and had such an important place in the hall of the modest cultivation clan stationed in Guangling. The two jades were happy because that part of the story, although it was starting a little earlier, was not going to change. The wedding might have to be postponed by the Campaign to Bring Down the Sun, but that would only cause it to occur at the same time as in his past life.

However, it was also a terrible reminder of how close they were to chaos and destruction.

The ceremony ended without a hitch and the guests left, although some more reluctantly than the others. In any case, he would have more opportunities to be with her in the future and the time to see each other again on a longer basis was not so far away. As the future wife of a Lan, added to her right by blood, the following year she would be part of the group of disciples who would receive training in the women's section under the tutelage of Feng Liang and Madam Lan herself. .

On their return they stopped at one of the Sect's rest houses to spend the night and begin the journey in the morning. However, before curfew, a visitor came to ask for help.

It was a coincidence to have arrived at the same town on the same day. They had saved him at least a day or two of travel, as his intention had always been to request the help of the Gusu Lan Sect in the case of a ghost that was tormenting his family. He had already asked for help from some wandering cultivators and the nearest sects, but his call was not heard or they had more urgent matters to attend to.

Lan Qiren said that he would take care of the matter himself, along with his nephews, but if anyone else wanted to attend, they were free to do so. In the end Lan Xifang and his father also joined. Feng Liang and her sons accompanied them, although they would not participate in the hunt.

They had to wait until night, when the ghost became active, but anyway they went to see the place and gather information before going to the nearest villa, where they would stay until the time came. Lan Qiren took advantage of the initial inspection to instruct his children a little.

—Is something wrong, Wangji?

Lan Xichen had noticed that his brother was somewhat uneasy since they began approaching the exorcism site, but it was not until they were somewhat apart from the others that he was able to ask him.

—Mmn. I've been here  before .

-In this house? —Lan Wangji shook his head.

—This road… leads towards  Mo Jiazhuang .(2)

Lan Wangji had always been protective of his son. Although he had complete confidence in his abilities, both in battle and leadership, he never knew when they might encounter something outside of what they had faced before. Therefore, when he did not have some unavoidable responsibility, he used to go hunting somewhere close to where the juniors were to be alert in case they triggered any signals. Until that day when the young men were called to  Mo Jiazhuang , Lan Wangji had not had to come to his aid. He knew that it must have been a moment of great anguish, especially since at that time he did not know that Wei Wuxian was protecting the boys, so he understood very well why that path had been so etched in the younger brother's memory. 

However, it was not the memory that Lan Wangji was worried about and Xichen had understood that as well. Rather, his thoughts were focused on an inhabitant of that place whom they never met, but whose history they knew quite well.

—Do you think Shufu knows this and that's why he decided to take care of this?

—Mmn.

They couldn't ask him right away. They would go there anyway to wait until the sun went down. Lan Kaiyuan suggested that the young people go for a tour of the village as soon as they knew which inn they would be staying at. Feng Liang also planned to take a walk with her children, so she and Qiren stayed at the inn to drink a cup of tea and think about how they would act that night. Lan Wangji gave his uncle one last look and he nodded slightly. Although he couldn't know if he understood the reason for his gaze, that gesture of his uncle always meant  "Do whatever it takes" , so he responded in kind and joined his brother and cousin. 

The only time he had been to  Mo Jiazhuang  had been at night, during the chaos caused by Nie Mingjue's left arm, so he had never experienced the picturesqueness of the place. It was an area close to the border with Lanling, so they retained a bit of the soft Gusu dialect, but were a little louder. It was too crowded for his liking and he was beginning to feel uncomfortable, but when they finally passed the area that seemed to be the plaza of the place, everything was calmer.

Xifang and Xichen were discussing possible strategies to exorcise the ghost that brought them there and he was just listening to them, without really paying attention. Just as he was considering how he could visit the main house, a commotion was heard near them.

“Mo Diao, come back here right now!” —a woman shouted.

Just as they turned to see what was happening, a little boy took refuge behind Lan Wangji, clinging tightly to his waist. The woman who had screamed was beautiful and couldn't have been much more than twenty years old, but the angry expression on her face made her very unattractive.

—Mo Diao! Behave, one day you're going to kill me with disgust.

"No, A-Niang, A-Diao doesn't want to," he sobbed, clinging tighter to Lan Wangji.

“Excuse me, Madam,” Lan Xifang intervened. What seems to be the problem?

That the young master spoke to her made her react from her vulgar behavior and she composed her face with feigned shame.

—Young teachers, excuse my son's audacity. He has snuck out of the house very early and refuses to obey me when I tell him that he must return.

Lan Xichen walked until he was next to his brother, but then he crouched down to the boy's height and spoke to him kindly.

—Xiao-Diao, why don't you want to go home to your mother?

The little guy slowly turned towards Lan Xichen and watched him for a moment. He seemed kind, his gaze was warm and his smile gave him confidence, so he shyly answered his question.

— Yifu  and  Yimu  are mean to A-Diao... —he looked down before adding— ...and and to A-Niang.

Lan Xichen sighed. In part, he knew something about what happened. After it was discovered that Mo Xuanyu had sacrificed himself to bring Wei Wuxian back to life, when Jin Guangyao finally revealed his true intentions to Lan Xichen and tricked him into keeping him as a prisoner, they were able to talk about several things. Jin Guangyao had seemed sorry for his poor half-brother, who had suffered mistreatment from his family since he was very young and his mother often took it out on him for the humiliations directed at her. He had felt compassion for Mo Xuanyu, as they had suffered almost the same because of his father's contempt, and he showed a crazy show of mercy towards him by not killing him like his father's other sons, but simply getting him out of the way by destroying his reputation. and his chances of taking a place in the Jin clan.

If Zhen Ziye's situation was different now and he could enjoy a better life, perhaps they could do something similar for little Mo Diao. He stood up and this time addressed the lady.

“You live in the Mo mansion, don't you?” —The woman nodded—. We are disciples of the Gusu Lan Sect and we have come to attend to a matter outside the village, but we must wait until night falls. Madam Mo, would you allow Mo Diao to keep us company for a little while longer? We will go visit them later together with my uncles.

Little Mo let go of Lan Wangji a little and smiled gratefully. The young mother hesitated a little, but being such important people—even if they were young—she saw no reason to refuse.

—Of course, young masters. You will be welcome at the Mansion, we are waiting for you.

The lady left and little Mo Diao finally let go completely, allowing the three Lans to finally see his face. Lan Xichen had already noticed a part of him, but upon being able to observe him better they realized that he had a very large bruise on one of his cheeks and another near his eye.

—How did you get those bruises? —Xichen asked again kindly, as he seemed to have gained the little guy's trust.

Mo Diao lowered his head and began to move his hands nervously before answering, “I-I… I-I fell.”

They were fairly recent blows, but none could be explained by a fall. The two jades knew that Mo Xuanyu must have gone through great hardships that turned him from someone who was timid and fearful to a person with such great resentment and desire for revenge that he would sacrifice his own existence, however, they never imagined that it had started from so far. early age.

-How old are you? —Xifang asked at that moment. He raised his head and smiled shyly as he stretched his hand high.

—A-Diao is five years old.

“Let's go back to  Shufu  ,” Lan Wangji said. His priority now had become to get little Mo out of that misery. He owed him a debt of gratitude for allowing him to reunite with Wei Wuxian, so now that he had the chance to return the favor and see that he had a life full of happiness, he was going to do whatever it took.

—What do you plan to do? —Xifang asked before starting the walk.

"Of course we can't leave him here," Xichen replied, "but we need  Shufu 's help  to do something, so let's tell him what's happening."

Xichen turned to the little boy and offered him his hand. —Come on, you'll be safe with us.

Mo Diao did not hesitate and took Lan Xichen's hand, even smiling at him. They walked the square again towards the inn, but almost at the entrance they met their aunt and her cousins.

—They came back very soon, I thought they would take a longer walk. Was there nothing interesting in the villa? —Then she looked at the little boy who was still clinging to Lan Xichen's hand and noticed the bruises on his face—. Who is this child?

—His name is Mo Diao. Shenmu(3) , Could he play with A-Shui and A-He for a while while we talk to  Shufu ? Lan Xichen asked.

She nodded smiling. Lan Shui was the first to invite him to join them, but he hesitated to accept. Lan He opted for a different strategy and offered him a dragon puppet that her mother had just bought her. He easily gained their trust and joined them in their games, so the youngsters were able to enter the inn to talk to their elders while the three little ones stayed with Feng Liang.

Of course Lan Qiren knew immediately who they were talking about, but he allowed the three of them to tell what had happened. He knew exactly what they should do, he had been thinking about how to act since he received the stranger's request, but he still pretended to think about it for a moment longer.

—Could you see if the mother seemed hurt too? Lan Kaiyuan asked.

-No. She seemed very healthy, she didn't walk like she was in pain or anything like that. I wouldn't want to form an unfounded opinion, but there is something about the way the boy ran away from her and the way he expressed himself that I don't like.

Lan Qiren finally spoke. —I think we can do something about it, at least for the little one. Perhaps with the promise of making him a disciple of Gusu, he can come with us now. In time, it may be easier to figure out what is really going on in that house and decide if something needs to be done about his mother.

—But it's still small to enter. We have not had a disciple under six years old until now.

Lan Qiren knew this. It was a fairly young age to start, but at that time they were already a little more independent and only those who were mature enough to be away from their parents for such a long period of time entered. Perhaps in his situation, Mo Diao would be rather relieved to be away from his mother.

—It's true, but there is no rule that prevents you from entering at that age. It might even be beneficial for him to start his training a little earlier, it will be as if he were born into the Sect.

It was a possibility, since Wen Yuan had begun his apprenticeship when his nephew took him to the Cloud Recess, so by the age at which Lan Yuan passed into the care of other people, he behaved like a true Lan from birth thanks to the teaching of Lan Wangji. He knew that Lan Maybe it was better this way, the children needed that balance that their mothers provided against the rigidity of Gusu's upbringing. He was a witness now with his own children.

"We'll have to take our chances," he added. It would not be honorable to leave a child in that situation while having the opportunity to help him now.

Finally Lan Kaiyuan accepted Lan Qiren's behavior and they all left for the Mo Mansion.

__________

(1) Lan Xifang = The jade cousin who in previous chapters introduced himself as Lan Zhou.

(2) Mojiazhuang, Mò Jiāzhuāng = Villa de Mo

(3) Shenmu = Wife of my father's younger brother.

Chapter Text

The conversation with the head of the Mo family went better than they could have anticipated. They seemed too excited for the family's small shame to become a reason of honor, or perhaps they just wanted to get out of that responsibility and perhaps there would still be some chance to give Second Lady Mo in marriage. There was still the possibility of her becoming the concubine of some great lord, since she could no longer aspire to be the first wife. There wasn't much they could do in her case, since her father had all the power over his daughters, so at least they would try to make Mo Diao have a good life. He was just at the age to start a good path in his cultivation and since in his previous life, Wei Wuxian had managed to develop his core to a fairly decent level in Mo Xuanyu's body despite his late start, they didn't believe there would be any. any impediment for that child to become an excellent cultivator at this time.

The little boy had quickly become attached to the twins. He was quiet and somewhat shy, but he soon opened up to the two of them. He seemed to be a little intimidated by Lan Shui's strong and lively character, but he got along very well with Lan He's calm and gentle character, which helped him have a good balance between them.

“He's so small,” Feng Liang commented to her husband as they watched them play in a clearing when they stopped to take a break, “and so helpless.” I can't imagine everything he's already been through. He seemed relieved to be away from his house, what child that age would be happy to be separated from his mother?

Lan Qiren nodded. He was barely five years old, which gave him a more tangible idea of how much he must have suffered to end up sacrificing himself in order to obtain revenge.

"Not all children are fortunate enough to have a mother as loving as you," he replied with a smile and she blushed slightly, but her smile was very weak and he understood the reason when he continued the conversation.

—That's what I wanted to talk to you about. Mo Diao is so small and it hurts my heart to think that we will practically leave him to his own devices if he goes with the rest of the aspiring disciples...

—Do you want to take care of him? —He asked, but he already knew the answer.

-We can not? Sure, we are both busy with classes and the rest of our responsibilities, but it wouldn't be all day and he can also be with the nannies while our children are in their classes. I just want you to know what it's like to have a home where he can feel welcomed and protected.

Lan Qiren couldn't stop smiling. He had always been like that, he was ready to open his heart to someone who was helpless and alone. He had dedicated himself to taking care of his nephews in his early years, although they probably didn't remember it. He was not surprised by his desire, although there were some complications that he had to make sure everything was clear.

—You are aware that we will not be able to officially make him part of our family, right? His mother is still alive and his family did not give up on him in that sense.

—I know, but what does his name or the blood that runs through his veins matter? He needs someone to take care of him, as a son or protégé, the title does not matter.

—I'm also worried about the matter with his father. We don't know what interests might be aroused if he knows that one of his sons has become Gusu Lan's disciple and that we have taken him as our protégé.

"What could he do?" He didn't even recognize him as his son and from what I've dealt with them, Madam Jin wouldn't allow it. Also, he may be a man without honor, but I don't think he has any hidden interests.

Lan Qiren smiled. Of course she didn't know Jin Guangshan's true nature and everything she would be capable of to gain a little control over the other sects.

"I'll see to it that way, then." We will take care of him.

The first days were a little difficult for little Mo. He was scared of Lan Qiren, because he was a strict and severe teacher, but seeing him live with his children made him let his guard down and open up to the fact that he was also a kind and affectionate guardian. Also with Feng Liang he was cautious at first, but his fear was caused more by experience with the older women in his house. He soon realized that Feng Liang was not like them and that he treated him with the same affection and affection that she had for her own children. He didn't imagine that a mother could be so good, he always believed that everyone was like his.

For that same reason it was difficult for him to get used to the fact that if he made a mistake they would call attention to him, but he wouldn't get hit like he used to get at home. When he learned the rule about how he should be filial, he felt slightly guilty that he wished he never had to see his family again, but he kept it a secret because he didn't want to be scolded.

As the months passed, Mo Diao had already been punished on his knees towards the Wall a couple of times, involved in a prank by his new martial brothers. He knew well that he had broken some rules and they also told him that he should not blindly follow them, but he was too funny not to join in with their games and that's why he got involved again and was punished with them.

He also related to the leader's family because the twins used to go a lot to visit their cousins and their aunt who was about to give birth. She was very kind and affectionate, both with her own children and with her nephews and also with him as soon as she felt comfortable in his company. It took him a little longer to feel comfortable around Qingheng-jun, because he was the leader and he felt intimidated by his presence, but since none of them treated him differently than they did the other children, he soon felt truly at ease. home.

Then one day, the prevailing calm of the Cloud Recess was interrupted by an event that filled the place with a loud murmur of anticipation and joy. That day they could not go to see Madam Lan, they could not go to visit her for another month, because she had given birth to a girl, who they gave the name Lan Dian. Everyone wanted to meet her, but they explained that they would have to wait a month to finally see her. The only ones who had already seen her were Qingheng-jun, Lan Xichen, and Lan Wangji.

However, as that month passed, Mo Diao had to face the presence of strangers again. People from all regions were going to arrive, especially the leaders. That meant that Jin Guangshan would make an appearance and would surely recognize Mo Diao if he saw him. They didn't care that he might retaliate against his Sect, but that he wanted to take advantage of that connection with them. For this reason, the children would be in the women's section that day and thus avoid any unfortunate encounters.

But before going there, he and the twins went to meet the new baby. It was strange to see a member of the Gusu Lan Sect wearing a color other than white and shades of blue, so the little girl stood out in that red dress. She had big eyes, at the moment as clear as her mother's, and she looked carefully at everyone who came.

After that, the nannies were in charge of taking the children to the women's section while the others prepared for the Manyuejiu celebration.

Lan Wangji had already told Wei Wuxian that Mo Diao had been taken from his home and the condition in which he was found. His response was very lively, he was actually happy that he could have a better life too. Perhaps on this occasion his family would not accumulate as much karma that would cause them to find an end as in the first opportunity.

They were also invited to the celebration because of the ever-growing friendship between Madam Lan and Cangse Sanren, so for the first time in many months they could see each other again, even if it wasn't completely private.

After the presentation and when a nanny took little Lan Dian, Madam Lan walked around the room, escorted by Lan Wangji, to talk with her closest friends and thus spent a moment with Cangse who was accompanied by her children. her. Wei Wuxian offered a light smile to Lan Zhan which was returned in his own fashion. However, Wei Qiang did not feel comfortable there and it was evident because her gaze was lowered and there was a small frown on her lips.

—Is something wrong, A-Qiang? Aren't you having fun? —Madam Lan asked her and she looked up, surprised and embarrassed at having been discovered. She bowed slightly and spoke.

—I'm sorry, Madam Lan. I don't…

Her speech was interrupted when Qi Qinjiao placed a hand on her head.

—I imagine this place is not so pleasant for a little girl, especially since your friends are not there.

Wei Qiang looked up slightly and nodded shyly. Madam Lan turned to her son and spoke kindly. —Why don't you take her to where your cousins are? A-Xian can also accompany you, it is no longer mandatory for you to be here.

Lan Wangji looked at her very gratefully. Not only was she allowing him to spend more time with the person he loved, but she was freeing him from having to be in a crowd. He nodded without saying anything and walked away a little.

—Thank you very much, Madam Lan! —she exclaimed and bowed deeply before walking to where Lan Wangji was waiting. Wei Wuxian also bowed and soon the three of them were walking towards the women's section.

Jiang Cheng, on his side, remained next to his parents while Lan Xichen was chatting with Nie Mingjue. It bothered him a little that he had to stay apart when they were together, because although he was no longer a child, there was still too much difference between an 18-year-old compared to a 13-year-old. Still, the three of them were future heirs of the sect and Having a cordial relationship with your peers was a good idea.

However, someone else seemed to think exactly the same thing because he interrupted the two friends' conversation, despite being someone displeased by Young Master Nie, and the tension became almost palpable at that moment.

Wen Xu, Wen Ruohan's eldest son, was about 19 years old and was as arrogant as his father. He knew of the Nie's contempt for his Sect, so his only intention was to be the center of attention, although in reality the elders were too busy with their things to notice what the young people were doing, so his only way to get attention would be if there was a fuss.

Jiang Cheng was attentive, but he looked away for a moment to see if anyone else was aware of what was happening and none of the older ones had noticed the potential fight, but the other boys of his generation who were present seemed to have noticed. realized. Nie Huaisang was the one who was most attentive to his brother, but Jin Zixuan turned to him at that moment. With just that exchange of glances they knew that they thought the same and they got up to approach the small group.

—Why that look? I don't think you're the only one with the right to monopolize our host. That your sect has forgotten all etiquette does not mean...

—Is it a meeting of future leaders? Jiang Cheng interrupted with a slightly sly smile. He went to stand next to Lan Xichen and they exchanged a knowing look.

“Because if so, they forgot to invite us,” Jin Zixuan seconded, using the most elegant and haughty look of his as he stopped next to Nie Mingjue.

“It doesn't sound like a bad idea,” Lan Xichen spoke in his usual conciliatory tone, but somehow managed to make it sound threatening. Perhaps we should also invite the others present, after all, it is not a bad idea to strengthen the ties of our Sects.

Wen Xu had fully intended to provoke young Nie's temper, exposing him as wild and uneducated at such a high-profile celebration. Even if Lan Xichen was there as a witness, Nie Mingjue would have been the first to get upset and opt for violence. He knew that the Lans could never give testimony that was not objective, so that was why he was unfazed by his company. However, the presence of the other two young men would make it more difficult for him to claim innocence.

—Of course these events are ideal for forming connections, but how is it possible when the host stays with only one person all the time —he replied somewhat sardonically.

Jiang Cheng didn't want to agree with him, but he had thought about it too, especially since Nie Mingjue was Lan Xichen's friend, but he was his destined person. However, he just raised an eyebrow and snorted.

“I apologize,” Lan Xichen said solemnly, “is there anything Young Master Wen would like to discuss with me?” I will be happy to assist you in that case.

Wen Xu laughed contemptuously.

-No, nothing important. Better enjoy his little meeting...

He looked at them all from head to toe, turned around and returned to his father.

Jiang Cheng looked around the room again. Again, the only one paying attention to them was Nie Huaisang, or so he thought until his sight reached where Lan Qiren was. They both bowed their heads slightly and returned to their business.

Lan Xichen was smiling at him when he turned to look at him and that made him a little nervous. However, he was happy because Nie Mingjue was now distracted by Jin Zixuan, agreeing on how pretentious Wen Xu was.

“Come with me,” he gestured and Jiang Cheng nodded slightly, following him as soon as he started walking. They left through the back door and Xichen led him to where they could be alone for at least a moment.

As soon as they arrived, he did not hesitate to pull Jiang Cheng into a warm hug that was fully reciprocated, although the words of reproach did not take long to arrive.

—Why do you let Nie Mingjue take up all your time? I have seen you less than him, I assure you.

Lan Xichen laughed. He found it a little cute that Jiang Cheng was jealous, because he knew it was only because of his enormous desire to be with him.

—Well, I wanted to see how long it took you to go and claim what's yours, my dear A-Cheng~ Ouch!

Jiang Cheng gave him a small pinch and turned away from him, showing him a very angry face.

—And how do you want me to do that? Stop fantasizing… — he lowered his head and looked away to the side. Then he added through clenched teeth, “If you don't want to be with me, just say so.”

Lan Xichen moved forward and hugged him again, perhaps a little more forcefully than necessary, but he didn't want Jiang Cheng to be pulled away from him so easily.

—Never think that. I want to be with you always, every minute, every day of all our lives... But my self-control is tested every time I am with you, I just want to hug you, kiss you, hear your voice at every moment.

"Now…now, let go a little," he pleaded and Xichen stopped holding him. Jiang Cheng moved away from him again, but only so he could look at his face and capture his face in his hands. You're an Idiot.

-Hey?

—You shouldn't waste your time thinking about those things when we could take advantage of it to be together like now. You may not always be able to hug me or k-kiss me, but at least we can talk. You haven't even told me how you feel about being an older brother again.

Lan Xichen couldn't resist any longer and placed a quick kiss on Jiang Cheng's lips. They would have to return to the living room soon, but he wouldn't waste another minute on nonsense.

________

蓝靛 =lándiàn = Indigo Blue

Chapter Text

As soon as they reached where the children were, Mo Diao ran to hide behind Lan Wangji's back. Lan Shui was chasing him, but upon seeing his cousin he stopped suddenly and Lan He crashed into his back.

“Running and making a commotion are prohibited in the Cloud Recess,” he recited, trying to see little Mo out of the corner of his eye.

“A-Diao didn't want to run, Wangji-ge, but A-Shui wanted to tickle me,” he explained. Lan Wangji looked back at his cousins who immediately looked away. Lan Wangji didn't even have to say anything, his silence exerted more pressure and at last Lan Shui spoke.

—I'm sorry, I won't do it again. Will you forgive me, A-Diao?

The little boy peeked out from behind his shield and smiled at her, nodding eagerly. Wei Qiang approached her friends and greeted them, then they also noticed the presence of Wei Wuxian, who had remained on the sidelines observing the situation.

—Mo Diao, these are our friends, Wei Wuxian and his sister Wei Qiang.

He smiled at them and bowed deeply.

—I am Mo Diao and I will soon be Gusu Lan's disciple.

"You can call me A-Qiang," she came forward. That's great, the more we have to play the better.

It didn't take much for the four of them to get along. Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji went to sit somewhere else, watching them from afar as they talked.

—So, Wangji-ge...

Lan Wangji's ears turned red.

—Shenmu was the one who told him he could call us that.

—And what did your uncle say about it?

-Nothing. I think...he took a liking to him.

Wei Wuxian had to cover his mouth so his laughter wouldn't be too loud. However, he was not so surprised by Lan Qiren's attitude, because since his children were born, his character has softened a lot. He supposed that Feng Liang's presence in his life had a lot to do with it, and he was honestly rejoiced that he too could have a full and happy life this time around. Furthermore, that happiness now extended to Mo Diao, who could know what it's like to grow up with a family that genuinely loves and cares for him.

—It's a shame your uncles can't formally adopt him.

—Mmn. I know that Shenmu would have liked to do it and Shufu would not have objected, but we cannot proceed. That doesn't change anything, however.

-I know. A-Shui and A-He will always be his brothers, even if they don't have the same blood or the same surname,” Wei Wuxian commented and Lan Wangji smiled slightly when he saw him staring at the children. He knew just by seeing his look that he was evoking his first life with Jiang Yanli and Jiang Cheng.

The sleeve of Lan Wangji's hanfu was wide and perfectly covered his hand even over Wei Wuxian's, so he did not hesitate to get a little closer and take it surreptitiously. His ears were red, but Wei Wuxian's cheeks also turned slightly red.

"How convenient the wide sleeves are," he commented nervously.

—Mmn. A lot...

They continued talking about other things while the little ones played hide and seek until Feng Liang came to tell them that the celebration was over and the Wei siblings had to leave.

Lan Wangji did not want to send Wei Wuxian away yet. Due to their age and stage of training it was very difficult for them to see each other soon, but everything would be different once they turned fifteen.

About a year later, Jiang Yanli and Jiang Cheng were called by their grandmother to Meishan. It was just a family visit, so Jiang Fengmian suggested that they be escorted by Wei Wuxian and Zhen Yao, in addition to the maids accompanying young Jiang. They were already known there, as Madam Yu took her young disciples to hunt very close to there and then they went to Meishan to rest and heal wounds, but on this occasion they were only going to accompany the young masters during their trip to ensure their safety. , and without any news they arrived at their destination and spent a few days enjoying the hospitality of the Meishan Yu Sect.

However, the journey back to Yunmeng was not completely eventless. They had been traveling in the wagon for several hours and needed to stretch their legs. They weren't too far from the next town, so in less than an hour they were descending in front of a quaint inn to ask for a couple of rooms where they could eat something and rest.

First they wanted to go for a walk around the place. Although it was halfway between Yunmeng and Meishan, neither Wei Wuxian nor Jiang Cheng remembered having visited that place in their past or present lives, although perhaps they had heard it mentioned because its name was not completely unknown to them.

They were walking along the main road when they heard a small commotion. A man kicked a little boy who was asking him for something, and, showing no remorse for his violence, he climbed into his cart. The little boy continued running alongside the vehicle, trying to make it stop.

No one noticed Zhen Yao's quick reaction, but when the cart stopped and the man took the driver's whip to hit the little guy, he caught the tip that coiled in his hand and with a strong pull made the man would fall to the ground.

Wei Wuxian had already remembered where the city's name seemed familiar from. Kuizhou became known to everyone as the place where a well-known rogue emerged, Xue Yang himself, who had been saved from losing a finger thanks to the quick reaction of his friend. He had heard that scene from the ruffian's own lips during the Gongqing session he had done with the ghost of A-Qing, so the man who was about to take it out on Zhen Yao could not be other than Chang Cian, the leader of the Yueyang Chang clan.

However, Zhen Yao was not a helpless child like Xue Yang and immediately drew his sword to repel a new attack with the whip. Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng barely glanced at each other and soon the two were hugging their friend, ready to fight too if the man didn't calm down. However, Chang Cian suddenly calmed down as he finally recognized the uniforms of the Yunmeng Jiang Sect. Furthermore, upon noticing the ornaments that Jiang Cheng and Jiang Yanli were wearing, he knew that these were no ordinary disciples.

—What is the reason for this behavior? —Jiang Cheng rebuked him.

Chang Cian snorted with his nose. You could see the disdain in his eyes for being questioned by a child, but being the young master of one of the great sects, he would not dare to earn his enmity.

—The boy is a scoundrel who didn't want to leave even though I told him I wouldn't give him anything.

—He's just a child! Didn't he see all of his wounds? —Zhen Yao claimed.

-So what? He is a beggar, scum like he gets in trouble with anyone.

Zhen Yao was not the only one to become enraged by his words, but also Wei Wuxian. Of course someone of his class would never know how difficult it was for a child to survive on the streets alone and be treated as if living that way had been his choice.

—Although you are also injured, couldn't it be that you got into trouble because of you? —Wei Wuxian blurted out, making the man hesitate as he stammered without being able to say a word at that moment.

Xue Yang had been taken to a safe distance by Jiang Yanli who was examining his injuries and asked him to tell her everything that had happened. She left him in charge of her maids and approached her brother and her shidis.

—I have heard what happened from the child's mouth and I am aware of the injustice that was committed against him. What does that say?

News from the large clans was the fastest to reach the small clans. The clothing and ornaments that Jiang Yanli wore were enough for him to know that she was the daughter of the leader of Yunmeng Jiang and fiancée of the young heir of Lanling Jin. She was just a child, but her influence in two great sects could mean the downfall of his Clan, so he ended up bowing deeply before them.

—My apologies, young masters. I accept that I did not act well with the child, however, I cannot postpone my trip any longer.

He took out a piece of silver and handed it to Zhen Yao, who was still the closest.

—For the child. With this he will be able to buy the sweets that he had promised.

He didn't wait for an answer. He returned the whip to the driver and they left immediately.

The curious crowd began to disperse as they saw that the show had come to an end. Jiang Yanli, followed by the three boys, returned to where Xue Yang was still sobbing from his shock and broken promises. However, Jiang Yanli took her qiankun bag and took out some candied lotus seeds that she offered to the little guy and his expression immediately changed.

Jiang Cheng and Wei Wuxian were having a silent conversation a few steps behind. With her expression, Jiang Cheng questioned her words from a while ago and where she knew the boy. Wei Wuxian responded with a dismayed expression and motioned for him to listen to what the boy was saying to Jiang Yanli.

-What's your name?

The little boy swallowed the bite he had in his mouth and answered directly.

—Xue Yang.

Wei Wuxian hoped that Jiang Cheng would recognize the name, but apparently he didn't. Jiang Yanli continued to question the little guy.

—Where are your parents, A-Yang?

"A-Yang doesn't have parents," he answered, lowering his gaze to hide the fact that he felt like crying.

Jiang Yanli was moved by the little guy. She called her maids and after giving them some instructions she approached him again and offered him her hand.

-Do you want to come with us? We can buy the candy that man promised you and then you will eat some more with us.

Xue Yang did not hesitate and took Jiang Yanli's hand. Jiang Cheng was stunned, Wei Wuxian was a little worried, and Zhen Yao was smiling as they walked behind the young girl who kept asking the little boy questions.

-How old are you? Where do you live?

—A-Yang is seven years old. Sometimes A-Yang can sleep by the stove of a tavern on the other side of town if the owner doesn't notice. If not, I can sleep anywhere.

He didn't sound embarrassed about it, rather it seemed like it was an ability he was proud of. Wei Wuxian wasn't aware of how many years he had to stay in Yiling at his expense, but he remembered feeling proud of his ability to survive on so little, especially when it helped him survive being a little older.

Jiang Yanli took him to pick out all the sweets he wanted and then, with a large bag in his hands, they all went to the inn where they would stay that afternoon. The maids were already there and told his mistress that everything was ready.

—A-Yang, now you're going to go up with them to clean yourself up a little and then we'll all eat together.

Xue Yang nodded and left with the maids while the four of them looked for a table to sit and have a drink before the meal.

—Shijie, what are you planning to do with that child?

—Isn't it obvious, A-Xian? Let's take him with us to Lotus Pier.

Jiang Cheng wanted to object, but his sister's kind smile did not let him say a word.

—A-Cheng, don't you think our parents agree? If he has good cultivation ability he can become one of our shidis, and if he does not have it, he will become an apprentice of some trade.

He couldn't respond immediately. In his past life, Madam Yu had always been quite harsh towards Wei Wuxian and she was the only stranger they had welcomed into Lotus Pier. However, in this life she had given him a surprise by helping Zhen Shi and Zhen Yao, as well as taking in the son of the dishonest administrator, but… would she really be okay?

—I guess if you explain everything that happened, they won't object.

“You are very generous, Shijie,” Zhen Yao said with a big smile on his face. Wei Wuxian seconded him, but his smile also hid another feeling that he couldn't reveal to Jiang Cheng until after they had eaten and Jiang Yanli had gone to rest. Zhen Yao took Xue Yang to the room because after such a hearty meal – probably the first in many years – the boy was very sleepy. That left the two prides alone to talk.

—Who is that child?

—Perhaps you remember him more under the name Xue Chengmei. He used to be a disciple of the Lanling Jin Sect despite being a criminal.

Jiang Cheng frowned as memories of him began to return to him.

—How do you know who he is? That was...

—While I was dead, I know. But while we were investigating the matter of Nie Mingjue's body, Lan Zhan and I ran into him in Yi City. Jin Ling must have told you what happened there.

Jiang Cheng nodded. It was a vague memory because at that time his relationship with Wei Wuxian was still strained and he didn't want to know whatever involved him.

—And how did you know what that man had done?

Wei Wuxian laughed embarrassedly.

—My tongue slipped a little. Thank goodness Shijie arrived just in time... —he laughed a little more and then sighed—. He told Xiao

—And do you know who that man was?

—Mmn. His name is Chang Cian and he is the leader of the Yueyang Chang Clan.

—Oh! —He exclaimed, recognizing his name and remembering why Xue Chengmei had been so mentioned in those days—. That is...

—If A-Yao had not acted at that time, Chang Cian's cart would have passed over Xue Yang's hand, causing him to lose his little finger, but it would also have caused such a strong desire for revenge in him that he would have taken the lives of his entire clan.

Jiang Cheng now understood why Wei Wuxian was so worried.

"Do you think it's safe for him to stay at Lotus Dock?"

-Don't know. Maybe we can change his story just like it happened with A-Yao. If he is happy, he doesn't have to become a murderer, right?

He didn't sound all that convinced, but his logic was irrefutable.

—I suppose it would be good for him to be in a place where they take care of him, but also teach him discipline.

—Mmn. And it is likely that he is as intelligent and skilled as he was in his previous life. He almost managed to create a replica of the Stygian Tiger Amulet.

Jiang Cheng put a hand to his head and exhaled.

—Don't tell me more about what he did in his other life, I don't want to worry even more.

"Yes... but just in case, we better make sure to give him candy frequently," he concluded with a nervous laugh.

Chapter Text

When Xue Yang arrived at Lotus Pier they encountered serious problems. The little boy didn't have the slightest education. He did not know even the most basic politeness necessary at his age, so Zhen Shi was involved in the conversation, since her work as a  jiaoshi  would have to be intensive with that child.

Upon hearing the little boy's story, Zhen Shi not only agreed to take care of his education, but also offered to take care of him. Zhen Yao did not object as Xue Yang was nice, but after a few days they realized that they would have some problems with him. He was rebellious, capricious and did not understand why he should learn the things that Zhen Shi wanted to teach him. Furthermore, he had a habit of sneaking into the kitchen and stealing the pastries that were prepared every afternoon for Madam Yu and Leader Jiang's tea time.

Zhen Shi shared her problems with Cangse Sanren while Wei Qiang had some fun playing  jianzi  with Xue Yang. The little one was skilled, but she had already been training for some time, so when he threw her feather away from her friend's reach, she just pirouetted and managed to throw it back towards him without much effort.

Xue Yang was so surprised that he didn't even pay attention to the feather that fell in front of him.

-How did you do that? —He asked her dumbfounded.

-What thing? Turn over on my hands and hit the pen? —Xue Yang nodded with a strong movement—. Well... A-Niang taught me.

He immediately ran to the woman and asked her full of excitement.

—Ayí, Ayí, would you teach me how to do that?

Cangse saw an opportunity to help her friend with her problems.

—A-Qiang, how long did it take you to learn to move like that?

The little girl thought about it a little and soon answered with confidence: —I've been training for two years.

—A-Yang wants to train too!

—Mmn. And you will, but all disciples must first be educated and must learn to read and write, right, A-Qiang?

She nodded. —A-Niang and Zhen-ayí taught me everything and then I was able to start training with A-Niang and then Madam Yu will also teach us things, just like A-Die and Jiang-shushu.

Xue Yang tilted his head and asked, “For what?” What are they doing?

Cangse Sanren stood up and stretched her hanfu a little to start walking. —Come, let's observe the training of his  shixiongs a little .

At that time of day, Jiang Fegmian was in charge of training the more advanced disciples, Wei Changze was taking care of the young people over fifteen years old while Yu Ziyuan was taking care of the younger ones, especially since her own son was among them. This was also the group that Wei Wuxian and Zhen Yao were in.

They were having a small fight in groups. Soon they would begin to go on night hunts in groups and must learn to move as a unit. Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng had a lot of experience from their past lives and with Zhen Yao's observation skills they made a very strong team, so it was not that difficult for them to subdue the opposing team.

Xue Yang was speechless seeing them fighting like this and headed towards Cangse Sanren again.

—A-Yang can do that too?

—If you pay attention to your classes and put in all your effort, you can also achieve it, but this is not the only thing you can do.

They walked towards where Wei Changze was with the other disciples. They were training with more difficulty because, although they were already going on night hunts, they still had to learn the best way to face all kinds of evil beings. They could be flying beasts or so large that they would need to use their sword and fly to reach its head. He had several comets that he made rise as high as was prudent and then the disciples had to mount their swords to reach them, take their weapon in the air and cut the comet and then put the sword back under their feet and avoid the fall. It was not the only technique, but Wei Changze's objective was for each person to discover his own style and strategies in the face of that difficulty.

—Cangse-ayí, I also want to fly on a sword!

She nodded and explained.

—First you must learn to maintain balance and use your spiritual energy, but you must be very disciplined with your studies and in your meditation to achieve this.

"Yes, I'm already learning that," A-Qiang added. We must climb an increasingly thin plank that hangs from ropes. That's good for when you can already have a sword and fly with it. And I can also now focus on my spiritual energy.

Xue Yang nodded open-mouthed, so Cangse Sanren smiled contentedly and led them to where Jiang Fengmian was training with the senior disciples. They were strengthening the use of their spiritual energy and practicing attacks and barriers alike, in different attack and defense formations to understand them all.

—Would you like to do all this one day? —The little boy nodded again with exaggerated movements and she smiled at him—. Now do you understand why it is important that you pay attention to what Zhen Shi wants to teach you?

He pouted a little and sighed.

—But it's boring... I just want to learn to do pirouettes and fly and... and... do what grown-ups do.

-It's not boring! —Wei Qiang defended—. It is very important, you must learn all that before everything else. If you don't do it, you won't be able to reach a good level to be like my gege, Jiang Cheng and A-Yao. Or like A-Die, A-Niang, Madam Yu and Jiang-zhongzhu! The more attention you pay, the sooner you will learn and you won't have to wait long to start training like us.

Xue Yang grimaced and looked around. The truth is, he did want to do all that, so even though it seemed very boring to him, he decided to try to learn.

-Alright. I'll try...

When the three returned to Zhen Shi, Cangse Sanren gave her the news that Xue Yang would do whatever she asked to learn soon and begin his training. She would be forever grateful to her friend for helping her with that great task.

It was still a little complicated. At first they had let the matter of the stolen cupcakes go, but when it didn't stop happening he had to face his first disciplinary punishment. He was to spend time on his knees in the Ancestral Hall, meditating on his actions and asking the ancestors for forgiveness for his ingratitude toward the sect that had welcomed him.

However, as time went by and as Xue Yang became more accustomed to life in Lotus Pier, everything became easier. He also had a lot to do with Zhen Shi's patience and dedication, who not only took care of educating him, but also taking care of him as his own mother would have done. He had also become closer to Zhen Yao, who used to teach him some simple tricks that he had learned before. More than a guest, Xue Yang became another member of that family.

Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng thought that perhaps being able to receive that kind of affection in this life would change the little ruffian for the better. Furthermore, A-Yao also seemed happier to be able to have, in a way, a little brother.

Like many other things in their new lives, all they had to do was wait to see the result of the changes.

That year's Discussion Conference was approaching, but there was one detail that had Zhen Shi nervous. Yunmeng Jiang would be the host sect that year and that meant that the leaders of all the invited sects would be present, including Jin Guangshan.

In all the years they had lived in Lotus Pier, and although Madam Jin frequently came to visit, she had never been accompanied by the Jin leader. However, this time there was no escape for her.

Her job in the Sect did not require her to attend to visitors, so she would probably stay near the servants' houses with Xue Yang, Wei Qiang and other little ones who were not allowed to participate in the events that young people like Zhen Yao and the others could go.

Meanwhile, another meeting that had been postponed until that moment was finally about to happen. Nie Huaisang was aware that Zhen Yao was now a disciple of Yunmeng Jiang, and although he was not happy at first, he also had no voice to oppose it.

However, they still hadn't had time to tell him that Xue Yang was also in that place now. This was the first time the boys would meet in almost half a year and as always, Wei Wuxian did not miss the opportunity to hang on Lan Wangji's arm.

—How is everything in the cloud recesse? How is your meimei?

-Alright. "She grows very fast," he answered simply, but in his eyes there was a smile that Wei Wuxian knew very well.

-It's true. In a short time she will begin to walk and will not want to be separated from you at any time.

Lan Xichen laughed softly. He stood next to Jiang Cheng and discreetly held his hand, although his blushing cheeks were quite telling. Nie Huaisang smiled knowingly as he stood in front of them.

—Has Mo Diao already adapted to the Cloud Recess? —He continued.

—Mmn. He is a good student, he will not have problems.

—You will have to be very careful, Wei-xiong. Now there will be no one to bring you back if you make a mistake...

—Don't joke about those things! —Jiang Cheng demanded. Lan Wangji's gaze also became very hard and he immediately admitted his mistake.

—I'm sorry, I'm sorry... it was a bad joke.

Wei Wuxian sighed.

—Anyway, I'm going to be very careful this time. We already know what we are facing and our enemies have been reduced. At least we now know what to expect from Jin Guangshan and he won't have his two main henchmen to carry out his tasks.

-Two? Lan Xichen questioned.

—Mmn. Recently, A-Yao and  Shijie  saved Xue Yang and now he has also become Yunmeng's disciple.

Everyone was surprised, but it was not surprising that the most suspicious was Nie Huaisang. He had trusted Meng Yao during his past life and was betrayed behind his back, so he couldn't trust him at all.

—Wei-xiong, Jiang-xiong... are you sure it's a good idea for both of you to be here? What if they only encourage them to be complicit again?

Certainly, Jiang Cheng and Wei Wuxian had their doubts at the beginning, but over the years they became more calm about Zhen Yao. There were still things about his manner that reminded them of the Meng Yao of their other life, but there was something that was definitely absent in the present, and that was his motivations.

—They have no idea what happened in their past lives that led them to commit the crimes then. Xue Yang retains his ten fingers, so his desire for revenge is not enough to bring him to the same state of mind as in the past,” Wei Wuxian replied.

“Huaisang…” Lan Xichen spoke calmly. “We have already made many changes to our sects. You can see it yourself with your father and brother. They are still, in essence, the same people you knew in your past life, but with our actions we have caused changes in their way of thinking and seeing life. We must trust that they will have a different life.

—Before they both suffered from abuse and loneliness. Now they have many people who care about them,” Lan Wangji seconded.

“And they also now have the discipline of belonging to a Sect,” Wei Wuxian added.

“Yes, Xue Yang will probably be the one to replace Wei Wuxian as the most punished in the ancestral hall, but at least he won't have bad intentions,” Jiang Cheng concluded in a more relaxed tone.

—Hey!

The others laughed more calmly and began to talk about what would happen in that competition, about their teams and what awaited them after that.

The first day passed without news. It was just a welcome banquet and a toast. At the end of the day, everything that was left over in the kitchen was distributed among the servants and their families, so they too had a celebration.

The second day was also calm in his work. It was just about listening to all the Sects, their opinions and needs, agreeing on problems that concerned everyone. However, it was a bit hectic because at that time the Wen Sect already had control over several minor sects and was in the middle of its plan to seize absolute power. Wen Ruohan had the title of Chief Cultivator, so nothing could be done without final approval from him.

Of course, the Nie Sect was their main opponent and the discussions were heated every time one or the other took the floor. The atmosphere was tense in the Hall of Swords and all those who did not need to be present avoided the place at any cost.

However, the third day was too attractive for everyone. To lighten the mood a bit, they had organized a small  ghoul hunt  in which small groups from all sects would participate. Even the younger ones would have their chance, so Jiang Cheng, Wei Wuxian and Zhen Yao would form a team to participate.

Wei Qiang was going to be with her mother, watching the competition, and Xue Yang also wanted to see his  shixiongs  participate. It all seemed so exciting, but there was a moment while the boars were calmly waiting to attract the elusive creatures, that the little boy got bored.

He glanced towards where leaders Jiang and Jin were watching their children. Jiang Yanli was with them and on her table there was a whole feast of sweets and pastries. Zhen Shi was very focused on seeing her son, so she wouldn't notice he if he slipped away for a moment to ask his very dear  shijie for some snacks .

Chapter Text

The table was on a platform, so the leaders could see the competition even when they were sitting, so Xue Yang was able to approach Jiang Yanli without being seen by the others and simply gently tugged on the girl's sleeve, which immediately turned around. After her initial surprise, he smiled kindly at her. —What are you doing here, A-Yang? You're missing out on the competition.

“Shijie…” Even though he was a little mischievous, he was still a little shy when addressing her. However, Jiang Yanli caught his new shidi 's gaze   moving towards the table and, knowing his penchant for sweets, she immediately understood what brought him to her table.

—Open your hands...

The little boy's face lit up and she began to pass him some sweets with sneaky movements so that the adults wouldn't notice. However, Zhen Shi had already noticed the little guy's absence and had also located him with her gaze. Xue Yang was not supposed to get close to the leaders and she knew how picky Madam Jin was, so she might backfire if she discovered him around her future daughter-in-law. She had to go for him, but the presence of Jin Guangshan at that same table made her hesitate.

She doubted it for a while longer, but her sense of duty was stronger than her fear. She hoped that the veil of discretion she wore all the time was enough to not be recognized, so she walked steadily over and approached the table.

The adults were too busy exchanging impressions about their children, their disciples, and those from other sects, so she quietly approached and spoke to Xue Yang in whispers.

-What are you doing here? You must not bother your  shijie anymore .

Xue Yang smiled embarrassedly and nodded. He had already eaten some sweets and although he wanted more, perhaps he could get some more from the cooks in the afternoon when it was all over. Zhen Shi always made sure to give him at least one at every dinner. He turned to Jiang Yanli and bowed to her.

—Thank you, shijie. Now I have to go.

"Don't give Zhen Shi any more trouble," she gently warned.

Jiang Yanli's voice caught Jiang Fengmian's attention for a moment, and he looked back for just a moment, smiled, and immediately turned his gaze to the competition. However, this movement was enough to also divert the attention of Jin Guangshan, who turned away without any discretion.

Unconsciously, Zhen Shi also raised her gaze and for an instant met that of the Jin leader. She immediately lowered her face and hurriedly said goodbye to Jiang Yanli and left as soon as possible.

She was very angry with herself for still knowing she was weak to that look. Her heart was racing, like the first time she saw him, but at the same time she felt her insides boil with rage and frustration at his deception.

They returned to the place where they had been watching before, she took a deep breath to free herself from that feeling and returned his attention to the competition. Her son's group, Jiang Cheng and Wei Ying were having a very exciting meeting and that distracted her from the bad moment. She was confident that she would not have to cross paths with him again during the rest of her stay at Lotus Dock.

Cangse Sanren was collecting water from the well when Zhen Yao approached. It looked like he was searching for something and very worried.

—What's wrong, A-Yao? What are you doing here?

—Aye, have you seen A-Niang? He wasn't at home when I came back and Xue Yang said that she went out a while ago to bring water.

—I just arrived and I haven't seen her in all this time. —She looked around her, looking for something out of place, but at first glance there was nothing strange. She took a deep breath and looked at Zhen Yao again. She had a bad feeling, but she couldn't talk to the boy about it. Something else had to be done. —A-Yao, go get help. Find anyone not busy at the Conference and tell them to organize a search of the entire Lotus Dock and surrounding area.

The boy nodded and headed towards the residences of the disciples. Cangse headed to the sword hall, as she needed to confirm something. She didn't have to wait long because soon one of the maids who was serving the guests came out with a tray full of empty plates. He stopped her for a moment only to ask if Leader Jin was at the banquet, but she told him that she didn't see him there.

—Do you know where he could have gone?

-No. I only came to pick up the empty plates and thank heavens I didn't have to pick up Jin-zhongzhu's or Madam Jin's table, because she was particularly angry and you could feel the bad atmosphere around her.

If she was so angry it was because perhaps she imagined the reason behind his absence, Cangse thought. She felt a lot of compassion for Madam Jin, but at that moment she was more worried about the whereabouts of her friend.

When he returned to the well he could see that a group of disciples had already gathered in that place and one of them had taken the lead in distributing the areas in which each one would search. Cangse knew the disciple, named Zhou Zhihao, well, as he was the  didi  of one of her  shimei  who was the mother of one of Zhen Shi's students. The disciple often used his nephew as an excuse to be able to see the  jiaozhi  and he knew this because her shimei  had told her about it on occasion. That's why she wasn't surprised that he was the one most concerned about finding out Zhen Shi's whereabouts.

He came over to join the search. Zhou Zhihao was very focused on covering each location and was the last one to leave the site to join the search together with Zhen Yao. They headed towards the grove of trees surrounding Lotus Dock, where they followed some trails of footsteps leading into the undergrowth.

Zhen Yao had a bad feeling and was very distressed, but Zhou Zhihao kept a cool head, looking around to try to find any clues. That place was where they used to go to pick wild berries and they also had some fruit trees that they used to climb to pick some fruits, so there were footprints everywhere. The young man was too upset to reason and be able to see the details that indicated which footprints were more recent or if they had any peculiarity, but the eldest of him already had experience in those events and was guided by his knowledge.

They had already walked for a few minutes when they heard Zhen Shi's scream and then a male voice, although they could not understand his words, his tone was threatening. Sure of the direction of the voices, they both ran there.

—Stop there! Zhou Zhihao shouted, alerting the man who immediately turned around and sped away. He decided to follow him, while Zhen Yao immediately approached his mother.

Although they did not see his face, his clothing was too obvious. The white suit on him, the flower on his chest, he was someone from the Lanling Jin Sect and with that many golden ornaments there was only one candidate.

—A-Niang, are you okay? What happened?

“A-Yao…” She was still very scared and her eyes were teary, but her worry was not entirely about what had happened. What are you doing here? How did you know where  I was?

—Xue Yang said that it took you a long time to return and no one had seen you. Zhou Zhihao organized the search and found your trail to the forest. What happened? Who were you with…

-It does not matter. Thank you, thank you… you arrived just in time,” she said, hugging him immediately and bursting into tears. She was so relieved, not only because she really felt scared, but because her son didn't know anything about what had happened before.

Zhou Zhihao returned having lost sight of the man. He had no point either way, because even though they knew exactly who he was, they couldn't do anything about it due to his position.

—Zhen-guniang, are you okay? —She asked with genuine dismay when she found her crying. She turned away from her son and turned her back on them for a moment to take out a delicate handkerchief and wipe away her tears. She turned to her disciple and smiled gratefully.

-I'm fine. Thank you very much, Zhou-gonzi, for his quick action. They really saved me.

The man seemed somewhat stunned and, impulsively, spoke what was on his mind. -You have a beautiful smile. I had never seen you through the veil...

A gentle breeze blew during the moment of silence between the three of them until Zhou Zhihao realized what he had said and his face turned very red. He began to apologize immediately, bowing a few times before her. He couldn't believe he had committed such recklessness when she had had such a horrific experience.

However, she reacted with a discreet laugh. Her cheeks were red, but it was probably because she was crying.

"We better get back," she said more calmly and took her son's hand. We have to let everyone know that I'm fine. I still have to prepare dinner.

When they returned to the residences, Zhou Zhihao said that he would be responsible for letting everyone know that she was fine so that they could return to work. Wei Changze had shown up to help with the search and Cangse had already returned from examining her assigned area. Her children were waiting for news, because Xue Yang went to look for them when Zhen Yao didn't come home either.

Everyone was relieved to see her, but Cangse knew that behind her vague answers regarding her disappearance there were many things she couldn't tell, especially in front of her son.

—Why don't you come have dinner with us? I don't think you should worry about cooking right now.

“I'll take care of it,” Wei Changze intervened. He takes Zhen Shi home, the boys and I will go to the kitchen. I'm sure there was enough food left over from tonight's banquet.

Cangse smiled at her husband and nodded. -Thanks love. I'll leave it in your hands, then.

Zhen Yao did not want to leave his mother, but he had no reason to refuse what Wei Changze said, so he reluctantly went with him, leaving the two women alone.

As soon as they entered the house, Zhen Shi could no longer hold back her tears and poured out her anger in Cangse's arms. She already knew that Jin Guangshan was nothing more than a damned wretch, but something in her heart still hoped that he would at least have a little consideration for his son, that he would at least have a little respect for the blood bond between them. united.

-What happened? I thought you were going to avoid getting close to Jin-zhongzhu while he was here.

—I did, and I fulfilled it. It was he who looked for me.

Zhen Shi had left her house to go collect water. She did not expect that before reaching his destination, Jin Guangshan himself would cut off her path. Although she was startled, he tried to talk to her as if nothing was happening.

—Jin-zhongzhu, is there anything I can help you with?

-What does this mean?

“What do you mean, Jin-zhongzhu?”

—Stop pretending, Meng Shi. Have you forgotten what your place is?

She didn't want to attract anyone's attention or relive her previous life, so it was best to continue the  conversation  away from where anyone else could hear her. Her mistake was trusting that Jin Guangshan would not harm her. They walked until they were far from the busiest places and Zhen Shi took off her veil of discretion to talk to him.

At first, Jin Guangshan was patient and asked her questions about how she had  escaped  from the brothel. Zhen Shi had her story prepared from him since Madam Yu offered her  freedom. She replied that she managed to raise enough money to buy her freedom. She then met Cangse Sanren, who offered to speak for her in front of Madam Yu to obtain a job in the Sect. They were just servants, but it was a much more dignified life than the one he led before.

—What do you think you're playing? —He claimed haughtily when she finished speaking.

—Why do you think this is a game, Jin-zhongzhu?

—Answer me, what are you doing in Lotus Dock? Your place is in the brothel where I left you.

The fury she felt only increased, so he screamed in her face.

-Clear! Meng Shi, the woman who believed all her lies, the mother of her son, the one who did anything to please him, lived and died in that seedy place. Meng Shi is no more. She no longer has to worry about that woman wanting to demand something from her, nor does her son want to know anything about you. For my son, his father died before he could come back for us.

Jin Guangshan took her by surprise, holding her by the neck, his eyes injected with anger. "Who do you think you're talking to like that?" Remember your place.

She slapped him away. —Of course I know my place! Away from anything that has to do with you. It is clear to me that everything that came out of your mouth was nothing more than lies and empty promises, so I decided a long time ago that neither my son nor I need anything from you, so you should not be afraid of receiving a letter. not even a claim on my son's rights.

-Who do you think you are!? “From her,” he shouted, now holding her by both her arms and backing her up until her back hit a tree. Right now I will remind you of your place.

That was the moment when her instincts dictated that she scream at the top of her lungs.

"Shut up, you fucking whore!"

Everything happened so quickly afterwards. Jin Guangshan practically vanished and saw someone else running after him. He got a tremendous shock when he saw that Zhen Yao was now next to him. What if he had heard some of what she had yelled at Jin Guangshan?

Cangse let her cry a little more and then gave her some tea to drink to calm her down. The discussion conference was not over yet, which meant that Zhen Shi would be in danger for as long as Leader Jin remained in place.

But maybe she had a plan to avoid future trouble. Only she would have to talk to several people before starting it.

Chapter Text

Oblivious to the commotion in the area of disciples and servants, the young masters lived apart from the adults while the other disciples invited to the conference could occupy their time with other matters. Lan Wangji would have liked to go with Wei Wuxian and would probably do so as soon as the meal was over, but for the moment he was relegated to having to share the table with his brother, Jiang Cheng and Nie Huaisang (as his older brother had a more important role in his sect and was part of the main Banquet). At least it was just the four of them in a private room, so he didn't have to explain the reason for his mood. He didn't want to make the others feel bad, but he hoped they would understand that this was not where he wanted to be at that moment.

Lan Xichen and Jiang Cheng understood this well. Lan Wangji and Wei Wuxian had not been able to see each other since the previous day and had just spent a long time without being able to visit their sects, so they wished they could take advantage of every moment to be together, but in these events they had to abide by the conventions. social. Everything would change as soon as they grew up and it was time to face everything in order to be with the person he loved.

Another room was also occupied by four people, but two of them were there only as company for their young mistress. At the main table, Jin Zixuan and Jiang Yanli ate their food in a polite silence interrupted only by some minor topic.

Jin Zixuan looked up and stared at Jiang Yanli for a moment as she took a bite of her food without looking up. The young woman was 17 years old, he was only 15. In five or six years their destinies would be definitively united and that bothered him greatly. The engagement was something he didn't want and surely neither did she, because after it was announced things changed completely between them. Before that he could boast that they were at least good friends and he liked spending time in her company, but now it was beyond awkward. If he did it it was only to please his mother, who was already in a bad enough mood to oppose his wishes at that moment. He held back a growl and went back to consuming his food in silence.

Jiang Yanli then looked up to look at her fiancé for a moment. Jin Zixuan had always been kind and warm to her. They had gotten along well since they were little, but since their engagement things had taken an unexpected turn. He now behaved distant, his conversations were curt and although he did not lack courtesy, he was no longer as kind as he was in the past and that saddened her. They were friends and she hoped that at least that would be enough for their relationship and future marriage, even if it was not based on love, to be cordial. However, with her current cohabitation, I didn't have much hope that it would be like that. She held back a sigh and put her chopsticks on the table, indicating that she no longer wanted to continue eating.

That move did not go unnoticed by Jin Zixuan, who could not hide his dismay.

—Won't you eat more? Are you okay?

She gave a weak smile.

-It's no big deal. I don't have much of an appetite, that's all.

—Oh…

The silence returned. They had already touched on the good weather during the conference, how well the test with the ghouls had gone, and what they still hoped to accomplish in the remaining days.

“Next year, the discussion conference will be in Qinghe,” Jin Zixuan mentioned on air.

—But you will all be in Gusu by then, right?

-Yeah. It is too early to know if we will have any events to participate in that conference. Not everyone organizes these kinds of events where the youngest of us can participate.

Jiang Yanli smiled more relaxedly at him and continued with the topic.

—It was all A-Cheng and A-Xian's idea, but they had the support of Wei-shushu to convince A-Die. I think they had a lot of fun.

"It was a good idea," he had to admit.

Jiang Yanli didn't hold back from sighing this time, but then added, "He's going to feel very lonely here next year." A-Cheng will go to Gusu, and I think A-Xian and A-Yao might go too. That's what A-Die said.

—Will they go too? —he asked intrigued. The Sects usually sent their main disciple as well, so it was not that strange for Wei Wuxian to have a chance, but in the case of Zhen Yao, he did not fully understand Leader Jiang's reason, although deep down he was pleased in favor of his friend.

—A-Die wrote to Lan-xiansheng requesting it. We don't have an answer yet, but I have a feeling it will.

Jin Zixuan couldn't help but feel sorry seeing her downcast because her brother and her shidis were going to leave her.

—But at least you have Wei Qiang to keep you company. I don't think it would be that difficult for you to visit the Cloud Recess either. From what I heard, they've relaxed their rules a bit and now allow men and women to live together, so you could go visit your brothers.

She smiled. -That would be fine. Since all of you can't come here to visit, I might as well go see you.

Jin Zixuan smiled back, but once again silence reigned in the room. It was a little less awkward than before, but there was still something bigger standing between them.

Cangse Sanren met with Madam Yu to update her on what happened to Jin Guangshan. She was somewhat afraid that she would be upset by breaking the only condition she had set to welcome Zhen Yi into her Sect.

—Is Zhen Shi okay?

—A little scared, and I think she is understandable, but she is not hurt. However, I don't think she is out of the woods.

"Me neither," she answered thoughtfully. Cangse smiled, because she already had a solution.

—Madam Yu, they have been talking about bringing in a new helper for the kitchen for a long time. Since Madam Lu left, there has been no one who can fill her shoes. Although many of us offered to help during the conference, her absence was still noticeable. They had already talked about a possible candidate.

Yu Ziyuan grasped Cangse's intention at first and nodded pleased.

—Yes, but we had postponed it because we had to do an evaluation of their children as well. She is about a widowed woman with a young daughter and a small child.

—Maybe it's time to send someone to make that evaluation. Zhen Shi can be in charge of interviewing the young girl as well as the mother's abilities, and if the little one is not older than six years old, any older disciple can be in charge of evaluating him.

—Do you have someone in mind?

-Yeah. I have already checked with Changze and Zhou Zhihao has no responsibility for the upcoming conference events, so he can accompany her without any problems.

Madam Yu nodded, but she added something else.

—What about Zhen Yao? Perhaps it is convenient for him to go too since the events with the participation of the juniors have ended. It is advisable that they take Xue Yang with them, so he won't get into trouble while we have so many people here.

—As you command, Madam Yu. I will go and tell them your orders so that they leave as soon as possible.

—But why do we have to leave right now? —Xue Yang protested as Zhen Shi helped him onto the cart where they would travel.

“It is an important task that Madam Yu has given us,” she explained patiently. Xue Yang grimaced as he settled into his seat.

—But A-Yang won't do anything. I wanted to stay with my shijies.

Zhen Yao was boarding at this time and settled in front of his shidi.

—You can't be after them all day. Also, we are going to meet the woman who is going to help in the kitchen, don't you want to know if she cooks delicious sweets?

Xue Yang's smile immediately widened and he nodded heartily.

-Yeah! It is important. "If he doesn't make delicious sweets, they better not give him the job," he said with complete confidence, causing the others to laugh. Zhou Zhihao was the last one to go up. They were accompanied by a driver and one more servant, in case they needed help with the transfer of the new inhabitants of Lotus Dock.

The gentle rattle of the cart at the pace of the horse ended up lulling Xue Yang into a deep sleep on Zhen Shi's legs.

“I thought he never ran out of energy,” Zhou Zhihao commented. But at the end of the day he is still a little boy.

Zhen Shi gently stroked his head and smiled at the sight.

—Yes, he doesn't like to stay still, but when he sleeps he sleeps deeply.

Zhihao turned to Zhen Yao. —Hasn't it taken you a while to get used to having to share your mother?

A-Yao denied while smiling. —I always wanted a little brother and even though A-Yang is a little naughty, it's nice to have him at home. Right, A-Niang?

She nodded, proud of her son.

—Although he is a little unruly, he is a very sweet child. As he grows and learns discipline he will calm down a little.

—Surely he will be. Especially with a teacher as patient as you.

Zhou Zhihao spoke with complete confidence at first, but then stammered as he added excuses to his statement.

“I-I mean, Jiejie is always praising your work with A-Jiu, so I know you're the best one to teach him.”

Zhen Shi laughed nervously and lowered her gaze. Now he was sure that her blush was due to his words and he was delighted. Beside him, Zhen Yao watched the two adults attentively, reading the atmosphere and feeling unsure what to think about what he perceived.

—Zhou-gonzi, I hadn't had the chance to properly thank you for your help on that occasion. A-Yao already told me how you organized the search and followed the trail until you found me. I will always be in your debt.

Both Zhen Yao and Zhou Zhihao took on a serious countenance at that moment. There were still things that were not clear to him about what had happened the day before and especially since the identity of the aggressor was almost certain.

—I am very happy that I could have been of help and prevented something more serious from happening. I still can't believe that a person like him could be capable of something so mean.

Zhen Shi had to control the expression on her face. She had no doubt that he was capable of that and much more.

—That was Jin-zhongzhu, wasn't it? Zhen Yao asked directly. He was certain, but still he looked for confirmation.

—Mmn. I didn't imagine finding him in that place, much less what he planned to do.

“If it were anyone else, just trying to harm you would have cost him at least one lash with the disciplinary whip,” Zhen Yao protested, “but just because he is someone of such high rank we can't even mention what he did.

“It's better this way,” Zhen Shi said. We don't want to create any enmity between Yunmeng and Lanling. It wouldn't be fair to Madam Yu that she has been so kind to us, nor to Jiang-guniang that she is going to marry Jin-gonzi.

Zhen Yao exhaled in annoyance. -It's true. It's not Jin-xiong's fault for having a father like that either. But I still wish I could give that guy what he deserves.

—Karma doesn't forgive anyone, A-Yao. Sooner or later you will have to face the consequence of his actions. Thank the heavens and Zhou-gonzi that nothing happened that we have to regret.

It wasn't Zhen Yao's fault either that his father was a monster, but now Zhen Shi was more than sure that she had done the right thing by hiding the truth from her son.

Wei Wuxian had told Lan Wangji everything he knew when they were finally able to see each other the night before. Now, while the adults were gathered in another tedious discussion, the four of them had managed to escape to have a little more time alone. Before parting ways, Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng filled them in on what they knew.

“I don't know if Jin Guangshan recognized Zhen Shi or just looked for her because she's pretty,” Jiang Cheng commented. He's a fucking dog in heat.

—No one else knows that it was he who wanted to hurt her, but everyone has come to the conclusion that she is someone important because her identity remains protected.

—I guess A-Yao does know who it was, doesn't he? Lan Xichen asked.

—Mmn. He was with the disciple who found Zhen Shi, so he must have seen him.

Lan Xichen sighed.

—I just hope that this is not caused by an unhealthy desire for revenge on A-Yao's part.

Jiang Cheng took his hand and squeezed tightly.

—This time we will be alert. Don't worry about that.

He couldn't worry anymore if Jiang Cheng was so sweet to him, so a smile soon came to his face. Wei Wuxian hung onto Lan Wangji's arm and laughed briefly.

—For the moment everything will be calm. A-Niang and Madam Yu figured out a way to keep them away while the discussion conference ends, so let's enjoy the time we have left together.

—You're right, A-Xian. Right now there is nothing to worry about so it is better if we take advantage of the time. He turned to look at Jiang Cheng for a moment, causing him to look away.

—Mmn. "We'll see you later," Lan Wangji added and didn't wait for an answer, starting to walk taking Wei Wuxian with him.

They went to a quite remote place on the shore of the lake. Everything was covered in lotus seed pods and Wei Wuxian cut off two in an instant and then went to sit next to Lan Wangji on a fallen log that was very close.

—We are getting closer to spending a whole year together. Do you think your uncle will punish me the same as the first time? I wouldn't mind copying the rules a hundred times if I can spend time alone with you again.

Lan Wangji stared at him seriously for a while. He seemed torn between liking the idea and being disappointed that his uncle wasn't as strict as in the past, but he finally came to a conclusion.

-Behave.

-Hey? Wouldn't you like that? I already know the rules by heart, I would write them down very quickly.

—You must stay a whole year, not just three months.

Wei Wuxian's face went from surprise to a big smile and he didn't hold back from hugging Lan Wangji.

-True true. I will behave. This time I won't get myself expelled. Good thinking, Lan Zhan.

—Mmn. 

Chapter Text

Back in the Cloud Recess, after the discussion conference, Lan Qiren was taking care of the students who had been accepted for that year. In his previous life, Nie Huaisang had been sent by his brother to start early, but because of his tendency to slack off, he had failed to obtain a satisfactory grade in his brother's eyes or his own.

However, now that his parents were alive and Nie Huaisang had demonstrated enough skills to not need to get ahead of his generation, he was not among the students and the group did not receive his bad influence, so it was a little easier to discipline them. .

He knew well who his students would be next year, but Jiang Fengmian's request altered that list a bit. He knew for a fact that Wei Wuxian would not succeed his father in the Yunmeng Jiang Sect as head disciple, so that responsibility would surely fall to the young Zhen Yao. Perhaps a little more influence from Gusu Lan's teachings would help keep him from evil paths. Furthermore, deep down he was also a second teacher, if he took into account who his father was.

But the compelling reason for accepting him to attend next year was now sleeping peacefully on his shoulder after a long afternoon of training and games. Lan He and Lan Shui were walking on each side of there father towards there house. At least his daughter no longer demanded that he carry her, although deep down he missed it. His children were growing up so fast and he had helped them mature a little more now that they were practically little Mo's older brothers. However, Mo Diao had two older brothers—that he knew of—and he felt that the right thing to do was to allow them to live together, although they did not know their true relationship.

That's why he would be in charge of advocating for him before his brother, and then he would arrange for Jin Zixuan and Zhen Yao to live with Mo Diao a little more. Maybe his nephews could help him with that.

Soon the problems would begin. He believed that he would feel more at ease knowing what to expect, but it was still too risky for everyone to have to go through the war. His first priority was to put some plan in place to protect the Library's contents without risking anyone's life, but it was more complicated than it seemed. He wasn't going to be able to continue pulling strings on his account, he would have to rely more on his nephews and the others, but even then there was something else that he had to put into consideration.

Time continued to move forward and the actions of the Qishan Wen Sect continued to lead them to the inevitable rebellion.

It was not the first time they came to Caiyi City, but this was a very special occasion. Wei Wuxian acted as if everything there was new, the Hunan cuisine, the saleswomen on the dock, even the Emperor's Smile place. They always passed by there during each visit they made to the Cloud Recess, yet Jiang Cheng understood the reason for his enthusiasm and if he himself had not been a little nervous he probably would have been able to enjoy that first stay a little more. But Wei Wuxian had someone to share his enthusiasm with because it was Zhen Yao's first time in Gusu and he was fascinated by everything.

"Do you think they'd notice if I bought a pair of Emperor's Smiles now to take to Cloud Recess?"

-Behave. Many things have changed, but liquor is still prohibited in the Cloud Recess,” Jiang Cheng scolded.

“That has never stopped me,” he replied mockingly, to which Zhen Yao had to comment with some horror.

—H-did you bring liquor before the Cloud Recess?

Realizing his indiscretion, Wei Wuxian laughed nervously, but his mind was still quick to think of a satisfactory response.

—No, I mean I've already done some other things that are prohibited in the Cloud Recess and nothing has ever happened to me.

Zhen Yao was pleased with that answer, knowing his friend's mischievous nature, and they continued with their walk before reaching the Cloud Recess.

Already at that place, they were received by some disciples, but there was no sign of the two young teachers. It was to be expected, since in his first life Wei Wuxian had not met Lan Wangji until that same night and Jiang Cheng only until the next day. They also hadn't met Lan Xichen until much later, so they would probably be just as busy this time around.

They were taken to the rooms they would occupy. It was not the same one they had occupied the first time, since that was only for two residents, but also these rooms were not so hidden. Wei Wuxian laughed heartily upon noticing this, but kept his comments to himself because A-Yao was present.

« So old Lan doesn't trust us at all. Doesn't he know that this makes me want to do mischief more? Let's see who is more clever."

Although they were not new to the Cloud Recess, they still had to go through all the induction about their schedules and customs. Everything was just as they remembered it, just as tedious and boring. They had to go to bed at nine, according to the rules, and the day could be over.

However, Wei Wuxian had no plans to change the story of that day. He went to bed at nine and after tossing and turning in bed he decided to do the same as the first time. He went down to the city, bought two jars of Emperor's Smile, and returned to Cloud Recess. Before climbing the wall, he took a deep breath, feeling butterflies in his stomach.

Just like the first time, Lan Wangji stopped him just as he set his first foot inside, forbidding him to enter. Wei Wuxian laughed and continued the match just as he remembered. Once Lan Wangji also climbed onto the roof, he asked him: "What do you bring there?"

Wei Wuxian smiled delightedly and continued with the conversation as it was still etched in his memory.

—It's the Emperor's Smile! I'll share a jug with you, could you pretend you never saw me?

Lan Wangji sighed and shook his head.

—No matter what you do, I could never forget the first time I saw you.

Wei Wuxian could no longer maintain his mischievous smile. He was so moved and his heart felt like it was going to burst in his chest. He didn't resist any longer and rushed towards Lan Wangji, practically jumping towards him. He held on with all his strength, wrapping his arms around his shoulders and was held firmly in that warm embrace that he had missed so much.

"I wanted to see you so much," he whispered in his ear.

—Mmn. "I couldn't wait," Lan Wangji replied back.

They both stayed in each other's arms for a long time without letting go. Their patience finally had its reward, they could spend much more time together, without long waits. Wei Wuxian sighed and Lan Wangji took it as a sign that it was time to release his embrace a little, but he didn't let him go far, just enough to see each other face to face.

Wei Wuxian could never forget that meeting either, even if it had happened very differently from that night. He was fascinated and intrigued by that strict young man who had earned his respect and admiration from the first moment, but at that moment he did not imagine that that feeling would become a love that would follow him until his third life and that that cold look and crystalline in reality showed all the warmth that was waiting in his heart.

They both closed their eyes just a millimeter away from their lips joining in their first kiss of that new life, a kiss for which they had waited ten years and it had been well worth waiting until such a significant moment and in which they It felt right to do it.

The next morning was just like the first time. The disciples soon found themselves trusting each other and calling each other in familiar ways, talking about how their respective sects must be more fun than Cloud Recess.

—Whether it's fun or not depends on how you want it to be. In Yunmeng there are actually fewer rules than here, but I haven't been bored in Cloud Recess for years,” Wei Wuxian commented with a laugh.

Nie Huaisang narrowed his eyes and somewhat mischievously dared to ask. —Wei-xiong, you seem in a particularly good mood this morning even though we had to get up so early.

Jiang Cheng laughed a little, finding the perfect opportunity to tease his shixiong a little. —It's not much earlier than Wei-shishu makes him get up every day at home. Yunmeng has fewer rules, but he has teachers as strict as Gusu, right?

Wei Wuxian nudged him reproachfully. The others were not sure they understood the exchange between the three friends and in any case none of them dared to ask what was happening because at that moment Lan Wangji was approaching the group.

Lan Xichen and Lan Wangji had once again earned the title of the Twin Jades of Gusu because in any life it was evident that they would stand out for their extraordinary abilities and remarkable appearance. The perception that Lan Xichen was a kind and warm person, with a smile always on his face, and that Lan Wangji was cold and reserved, with a serious face that did not invite anyone to approach, had not changed much either, so the entire group felt quite intimidated when they saw him approaching.

—Lan Zhan! —Exclaimed Wei Wuxian, raising his arms and shaking them in greeting. It was quite novel that Lan Wangji himself approached the group where the majority were strangers, but the most surprised were the others when they saw the familiarity with which they greeted each other. Jiang Chen, Zhen Yao, and Nie Huaisang also greeted him, although not as confidently as Wei Wuxian.

"Welcome," he said briefly to the entire group and the others responded with a thank you and a slight bow.

-What are you doing here? “I thought you would already be in class, waiting for all the tardies,” he asked, laughing.

The denied. —They wanted to say hello before class started.

He took a step to the side and revealed three children who were silently waiting for their turn to intervene in the conversation. Wei Wuxian crouched down slightly and stretched out his arms. -Hi kids!

Lan He and Lan Shui were more confident and moved forward without hesitation to give their friend a hug. Mo Diao took a few steps, but did not get all the way closer.

It was the first time that Jiang Cheng and Nie Huaisang had seen the little one in the Cloud Recess, and the impression was greater than they had anticipated. Young Nie had met him in Lanling as himself and then as Wei Wuxian's soul, but Jiang Cheng had only seen him after his sacrifice and found it so strange to see the little boy in Gusu's clothing – although his ribbon was completely white – who had the same face that was his brother's for many years.

—And you're not going to give me a hug, A-Diao? —Wei Wuxian asked, taking advantage of the fact that the twins had come over to greet his other friends.

-Can I?

-Of course. “Xian-gege has hugs for everyone,” he answered, letting the boy give him a very tight hug.

The other boys had started to comment that Wei Wuxian was very good with children and he only excused himself by saying that he had a little sister the age of the twins, but Jiang Cheng intervened explaining that it was actually because Xianxian was still three years old, which which caused everyone to laugh, even the little ones, while the injured man gave another push to Jiang Cheng who couldn't contain his laughter. Lan Wangji watched everything with a subtle smile on his face, but Zhen Yao approached, oblivious to the laughter of the others.

—Who is that child?

“Mo Diao,” he answered soberly. Shufu  took him in a couple of years ago, he is already part of the family.

—Oh... It's like home with Xue Yang.

—Mmn.

The conversation had turned to the siblings the others had. Most of them were the inheritors of their Sects, but there were several second masters like Nie Huaisang and some outstanding disciples like Wei Wuxian and Zhen Yao.

—My  didi  is just two years younger than me, so we are quite close. But  fuqin  wanted me to come here alone.

—I am the youngest in my house. “My sister is much older than me, her wedding will probably be celebrated next year,” someone else commented.

"Yes, I'm also the youngest and my brother is quite older," said Huaisang.

-It's true! Your brother is Nie Mingjue. He is practically your father's right hand man, his second in command now. You guys are nothing alike, he's terrifying.

Huaisang laughed a little uncomfortably. -Well...

Lan Wangji cleared his throat. —It is prohibited to talk behind a person's back.

Everyone fell silent immediately. Just in time, Lan Qiren was coming towards them.

-It's enough. "Children, go to your classes," he ordered his children and they obediently set off after saying goodbye to the elders. Young teachers, the orchid room awaits you.

—Yes, Lan-xiansheng! —they responded in chorus and began to advance. One of the disciples stopped Wei Wuxian and pulled him away just a little to whisper in his ear.

—How can you be friends with Lan Wangji? He is so... so...

Wei Wuxian laughed.

—He is nothing like everyone thinks. We have been very good friends for a long time, I know him better than anyone. "But I don't recommend that you make him angry," he warned him with some mockery just at the moment when Lan Wangji turned towards them and his expression became a little hard. Wei Wuxian laughed louder and left his companion behind to walk next to Lan Wangji and whisper in his ear. Why do you drink vinegar, my dear Lan Zhan?

There was no verbal response from him, but the reddish color on the tips of his ears was enough for Wei Wuxian. It would really be very fun for him to stay in the Cloud Recess on that occasion.

Chapter Text

Some things never changed and Lan Qiren's classes were one of them. He remembered being bored in his classes, but now that he had to go through them again they seemed much more boring to him. He felt very sorry for Nie Huaisang for being there once again after all the times his brother made him go back to school in his past life.

Lan Wangji had his seat right next to him, at least he could spend a few minutes looking at his lover. He had greatly regretted having spent his first life so oblivious to his own feelings. Perhaps from the first moment, that admiration he felt was something more like a fascination that eventually turned into love and now he was sure that that feeling would follow him for the rest of their lives.

Lan Qiren cleared his throat and got their attention. Wei Wuxian chuckled and tried to pay attention again, but it still didn't go unnoticed by him that Lan Wangji's ears were red. He had to do his best, he had promised Lan Wangji in his past life. Since he was his future  husband, he would do everything possible not to make him lose face in front of others.

Class ended, but Lan Qiren asked Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji to stay a moment longer. As soon as they were alone, he spoke to them seriously.

—I know I don't have to remind you of the rules that govern the Cloud Recess, you should already know them very well by now, but I still won't hesitate to make you copy all three thousand a couple of dozen times if you don't regulate your behavior.

Wei Wuxian smiled because that didn't seem like such a punishment if he could do it in the company of Lan Wangji, but Lan Qiren knew where his thoughts were going. —And this time it won't be Wangji who will watch over you serving your punishment. You will be prohibited from seeing each other until you complete your punishment, understood?

-What?! No, xiansheng, please… don't do that.

—Shufu …

Lan Qiren smiled, satisfied to see them both so worried, but that was not the end of his plan to discipline his  nephew-in-law  during his stay in the Cloud Recess.

“The first time you were in the Cloud Recess, Leader Jiang intervened on your behalf, arguing that there wasn't much he could do about your indiscipline. However, on this occasion, I have the full support of Wei Changze who does not share the same thinking as your previous protector.

His father really wouldn't tolerate him doing something like what he had done in his past life. Wei Wuxian looked more and more defeated and Lan Wangji was also a little more worried about everything. Lan Qiren ended on a more positive note regarding his behavior.

—I also expect exemplary behavior from you so as not to have difficulties when the time comes to announce your engagement and marriage. We want no more reasons for the Sect to oppose your union, other than the obvious ones.

All worry vanished and they both appeared moved and excited. After exchanging a glance with Lan Wangji, Wei Wuxian smiled and turned to Lan Qiren, bowing.

-That's what it will be like. This time I want to do things properly.

—I would like no one else in this family to have a secret marriage, so I expect a lot from all of you.

They both nodded and took advantage of the moment to hold hands. Lan Qiren sighed, but instantly became serious again.

—This time you won't copy the rules, although I should give you a punishment for violating curfew last night.

Wei Wuxian turned to Lan Wangji, seeking confirmation and he nodded. Well, he couldn't blame him for ratting him out, it was his duty after all. At least it seemed like he hadn't mentioned anything about the Emperor's Smile.

"It won't happen again," he said smiling, "I just needed to remember old times."

—Anyway, I can't let other students think they can get away with it, so you will say that you have been punished for copying the rules and that Wangji will see that you carry out your punishment.

Wei Wuxian couldn't believe it. Was Lan Qiren asking him to tell a lie? However, he soon learned the reason for this request.

—You guys will be in the library anyway. I've been trying to find something about the matrix that brought us here, but I haven't been able to find anything yet and soon it will be time to hide all the books because of the Wen attack. Who knows if there is anything in our records, but I would like to do a little more research before everything turns into chaos.

Lan Wangji nodded determinedly and Wei Wuxian smiled confidently.

—Leave it to us, Lan-xiansheng.

—You can trust us,  shufu .

Lan Qiren stood up and looked like the conversation was over, but he took a step and stopped again to talk to them.

—There is something else I would like to ask your help with. I know that my children will want to play with you whenever they have time, so I would like Mo Diao to have the opportunity to live with Zhen Ziye.

—Of course, that won't be a problem.

—I know, but I have a bigger challenge for you.

Wei Wuxian understood it immediately.

—The pa… I mean, Jin Zixuan.

Lan Qiren nodded and Wei Wuxian laughed.

-Well. It'll really be a challenge, he didn't even come up to say hello when we were all gathered outside, but we'll try, right, Lan Zhan?

—Mmn.

This time, Lan Qiren smiled and nodded before walking again.

—When Xichen returns from the mission he went on, we will meet again for another important talk. Until then, stay out of trouble.

The two nodded again, now with the same seriousness as Lan Qiren spoke to them. Many lives were in his hands now.

Jiang Cheng, Nie Huaisang and Zhen Yao had stayed behind, waiting to find out why Lan Qiren had asked to speak to them. However, they knew that with Zhen Yao's presence they probably wouldn't be able to be completely sincere.

“I thought they would have left by now,” Wei Wuxian greeted. He was not holding Lan Wangji's hand, but his arms were very close and they walked in sync.

—What did Lan-xiansheng want? Jiang Cheng asked.

—Nothing, the usual, he wanted to make sure that I'm going to behave while I'm here and that Lan Zhan was aware of what the punishment would be if I break the rules. He sent me to copy the rules for breaking curfew last night.

-What? —the three exclaimed, each one surprised for different reasons. Zhen Yao was the first to comment.

—Wow, from all the times we've seen him at Lotus Dock, I wouldn't have imagined that he would be so strict as a teacher.

Wei Wuxian laughed heartily while Jiang Cheng and Nie Huaisang could only laugh with some discomfort. He was very lucky that he had not met old Lan from his first life. Becoming a family man, added to all the experience of his previous life, had done wonders to soften his character.

—Well, it has to be. He is educating the future leaders of many sects, their young teachers and some of his most outstanding disciples. Anyway, we're going to try to have fun here regardless... —he turned to Lan Wangji and smiled with feigned innocence—, ...without breaking the rules, of course.

Lan Wangji did not respond, but his look was warning enough for Wei Wuxian.

"We'd better go eat, I'm starving," said Jiang Cheng to end the topic and everyone headed to the room where the students were sharing their food.

Wei Wuxian held back a pout. The food in the Cloud Recess had not changed and although he could endure it for the few days that his previous visits lasted, he now had a whole year ahead of him without being able to protest and it was not as if Lan Wangji could take care of his food like when he had. They became husbands. All that was left was to resign himself and wait for the opportunity to go down to Caiyi City and eat something more appetizing.

However, as they were walking there, he felt how Lan Wangji wanted to take his hand, but he pulled it back almost immediately. What he actually did was place a small vial into Wei Wuxian's hand containing a thick, bright red substance. He would have liked to give him a kiss to thank him, but he had to settle for smiling at him. In all his lives, Lan Wangji would not fail to indulge his whims, as long as they were reasonable.

They had some free time in the afternoons, so Jiang Cheng thought of showing the Cloud Recess to Zhen Yao since he didn't know the place. They were just leaving the guest disciples' rooms when they ran into Jin Zixuan, who seemed to be intending to go somewhere, but seemed unsure of where to go.

“Jin-xiong,” Zhen Yao greeted him, “what are you doing here alone?”

He gave them a slight bow of greeting and a little reluctantly – or rather, trying to disguise his embarrassment – he answered them.

—I was thinking about walking a little and stretching my legs, but I wasn't sure if there were any areas I shouldn't walk through.

—Come on, I was going to give A-Yao a tour and then we were going to look for the kids. You didn't greet them this morning.

They had frequently met at Lotus Pier when he came to visit on the same days as the Lans, so the twins were also quite close to Young Master Jin. Although he always tried to appear serious, he had a soft spot for children. Jiang Cheng couldn't help but think of Jin Ling when he saw him living with the little ones.

"I guess it's okay, we have nothing else to do for the rest of the afternoon anyway."

Jiang Cheng took them through the corners of the Cloud Recess that he knew were not forbidden to visitors, while they talked about anything. He was still surprised at how well Jin Zixuan and Zhen Yao got along despite being so different. Wei Wuxian had already told him about Lan Qiren's request, so he wasn't going to waste the opportunity. He wasn't too sure, but maybe if the brothers got along and one day discovered the truth, they could unite to put his father in his place. Plus, it would do them good to be close even if they didn't know they shared the same father.

They arrived at the field where the little ones were in training. Mo Diao was from a later generation, so he was not with that group, but he was standing at the edge of the field, squatting, watching his elders. However, seeing the three young men approaching him, he stood up and bowed to them.

“What are you doing here alone, Mo Diao?” —Jiang Cheng asked him.

—I'm waiting for Shui-jie and He-ge. They said we would go play with you and Xian-gege when you were done.

—Well, Xian-gege is grounded and won't be able to come play, but we're here.

—Uh…

The little boy was polite, but he seemed nervous. Maybe because he hadn't seen them until that morning and he didn't know them well. Jin Zixuan also seemed confused, but Zhen Yao took it upon himself to start the introductions.

—Hello, I am Zhen Ziye and I am from Yunmeng like Wei… Xian-gege.

—I am Jiang Wanyin. I also come from Yunmeng.

—And I am Jin Zixuan. I'm from Lanling.

—Oh, are you Xichen-ge and Wangji-ge's friends? —He asked curiously and they answered him affirmatively. 

With that he felt a little calmer and was able to smile at them. Jin Zixuan spoke quietly to Zhen Yao.

-Who is the boy?

—He has been Lan Qiren's protégé for a couple of years. Lan Wangji said that he was already considered part of the family.

-Oh now i understand.

They watched for a moment in silence as the boys of the twins' generation were already practicing a little with their swords. Suddenly, Jiang Cheng began to walk back the way they had arrived.

—I forgot to tell Huaisang that we would be here. I will be right back.

He hadn't done it on purpose, but it still gave him the perfect excuse to leave them alone for a moment. He would let the force of the blood do the rest.

Mo Diao kept looking at Jin Zixuan and it made him a little uncomfortable, so he decided to talk to him to make him stop.

—Why do you see me so much, Mo Diao?

— Gege , why do you have that red mark on your forehead?

Jin Zixuan smiled and began to explain.

—Just as you wear a white ribbon on your forehead because you belong to the Gusu Lan Sect, I wear this vermilion mark because I am part of the Lanling Jin Sect. Its meaning is to open the doors to wisdom and aspiration, illuminating the world with vermilion light.

Mo Diao stretched out an 'o' as much as he could, but he tilted his head and furrowed his eyebrows a little.

—Does everyone in your sect use that mark?

—Yes, everyone uses it.

—Hmm… A-Niang put a red mark on A-Diao's forehead when he was younger.

Both Jin Zixuan and Zhen Yao started slightly, becoming more curious about what the little guy was saying.

—Why did your A-Niang do that? Zhen Yao asked.

While thinking, Mo Diao made a few grimaces and then responded with a smile.

—A-Niang said that this is how Mo Diao looked like A-Die.

Jin Zixuan hesitated slightly before continuing his questioning.

—And… who is your A-Die?

This time the little boy put a finger to his mouth while he thought. Then he spoke in a low voice.

"I don't know..." His grimace little by little turned into a smile and his voice became very animated again. But A-Diao prefers Lan-shushu and Liang-ayí as A-Die and A-Niang. They love me very much.

It was inevitable that the two young people smiled at the little one's cuteness. However, they both had the same feeling they had experienced a few years ago. 

Chapter Text

They had been looking for books in the library for at least a week when Wei Wuxian came to the conclusion that they wouldn't find anything if they didn't know exactly what they were looking for, so he and Lan Wangji, Jiang Cheng and Nie Huaisang met up with Lan Qiren in the library. . They gathered around a high table and he explained his idea to them.

—We have to try to remember all the details we can about the matrix we found that day. Maybe we can put together something with enough information to find more information about it.

He spread a sheet of paper on the table and drew a circle, adding a few more strokes and the words he remembered most clearly. He put the brush back in its place as soon as he finished and took a step back.

Nie Huaisang stepped forward and picked up the brush.

—I was next to Wei-xiong when the array activated…

He seemed to remember even more about that circle. He made some strokes filling in spaces between Wei Wuxian's and widening the extent of it. He again put down the brush when he was sure he had added everything he remembered.

Lan Wangji was standing next to Wei Wuxian, but he walked around the table a little without taking his eyes off him and stopped at the angle he had been looking for.

"Shufu and I were on this side," he explained, approaching to draw what he remembered having seen. Wei Wuxian's writing was still willful as in his past life, despite Cangse and Zhen Shi's many attempts to correct him. For his part, Nie Huaisang had the writing of someone with great esteem for the arts and delicate handling of the brush. However, Lan Wangji's was elegant and precise in every stroke.

The next to add his part was Lan Qiren. The circle was slowly taking shape, although it still had more than half of its outline blank.

Jiang Cheng watched for a moment longer and took a few steps around the table.

-What's going on? —Wei Wuxian asked when he noticed him worried.

—I'm not sure which section of the matrix it was in.

They let him walk a little further and spoke almost in unison. “Stop,” “Right there,” “Stop,” “Stop.”

Jiang Cheng looked around at all of them, unable to hide his surprise.

—How are they so sure?

Wei Wuxian smiled at him, but there was no mockery in his gesture or in the soft way he spoke to him.

—It's because we were keeping an eye on you and Xichen-ge. It was painful to watch them try to pretend they were okay.

A rueful expression appeared on Jiang Cheng's face. It wasn't that he no longer thought about the things that happened in his past life and why he couldn't be with Lan Xichen. In fact, he wished he could forget that because then he wouldn't feel the fear that sometimes invaded him at the thought that the same thing could still happen in that life.

However, remembering that feeling also helped his memory become a little clearer and he determinedly added everything he remembered into the circle.

“The only thing missing is for Xichen to add his part,” Lan Qiren pointed out.

—And we will still have a large space without being able to fill, which is where the boys were. Anyway, I think that with this we can begin to study what type of culture this matrix belongs to and perhaps find something that will help us narrow down the search to a certain type of book.

“Well thought out,” Lan Qiren praised and then the five of them began to examine the fragments they had of the array.

Zhen Yao enjoyed studying outdoors and away from his friends, so he didn't really notice that they were in the library. The Cloud Recess had so many peaceful corners that every day I looked for a different one.

That day he had chosen a tree on the edge of the spring that crossed the Recess. The sound of running water was not the same as at Lotus Dock, but it helped him miss his home a little less.

He was reading a book that he had requested from Lan Qiren. He wanted to learn everything possible since he had a unique opportunity, to which the teacher was very pleased and willing to guide him in which subjects to occupy his free time. He could memorize things just by seeing them once, so he wanted to take advantage of that ability.

He was already a good part of the book when he heard the sound of approaching footsteps. He looked up to see who had decided to walk on that side of the Cloud Recess and who he saw was Jin Zixuan. He came with his eyes lowered and seemed to be thinking very carefully about something, because when he looked up and noticed Zhen Yao was there, he was startled.

—Jin-xiong…

He looked around for a moment and then, with some embarrassment, addressed him.

-What place is this?

-Hey? It's… the closest spring to the training grounds. Did you get disoriented?

Jin Zixuan sighed and shook his head as he walked over to sit next to him. Zhen Yao put his book aside and paid attention.

—I just walked without paying attention to where I was going, I don't even remember how I got here.

Although he wanted to hold back his laughter, he still let out a short snort that caused Jin Zixuan to elbow him.

—I'm sorry, I'm sorry… I just didn't think something like that was possible, but what's going on? What's on your mind, Jin-xiong?

-It's nothing important. I received a letter from my mother.

—Problems in Lanling?

—No, but generally her letters have two purposes. Remind me to continue writing letters to A-Li and to complain about my father. Almost always one topic leads to the other.

Zhen Yao grimaced. He understood that Madam Jin had many reasons to complain about her husband, especially after having seen with his own eyes what kind of person she was, but Jin Zixuan was not to blame for his father's bad habits.

—I thought I could get rid of that for at least a year. I wish I could ignore her letters, but I'm pretty sure that if I don't respond she'll come over here and yell at me.

—In some ways, I feel like you're right and even anyone who got in his way would get scolded. I'm really sorry, Jin-xiong.

Jin Zixuan exhaled heavily and lay on his back on the grass.

-I do not want to talk about that anymore. How are things at your house? Does the child your mother takes care of still give you problems?

Zhen Yao laughed.

—He is a very naughty and rebellious child, but he is also smart and skilled. He already caught up with kids his age in training. Still, he spends a lot of time punished in the ancestral hall, but what can I say, at his age we were punished a lot too, especially when Wei Wuxian had some funny idea.

“Ah yes, I know his kind of funny ideas,” Jin Zixuan commented, laughing discreetly.

—Thank goodness now he doesn't drag us with them. He's already been punished several times, since the first day we arrived, to the point where I think he can recite the rules by heart by now.

—Well, Gusu has a reputation for being stricter than our sects, so I'm not surprised. Is that why you're not with them today?

-No. I don't know what they're busy with now, I just wanted some time to read on my own.

Jin Zixuan looked slightly embarrassed.

—I'm sorry for interrupting you.

—No, it's nothing. There is also time for friends. Besides, I was reading for a long time and soon Mo Diao is going to finish his training. I promised him I would go play with him a little while the twins finished theirs. Do you want to come?

Jin Zixuan remained serious for a moment, but he slowly broke into a smile. —Yes, I suppose it's a good way to occupy the afternoon. Will Lan-xiansheng not be upset that we are going to distract his children?

Zhen Yao shrugged.

—He has already seen us with them a few times, if it were bad he would have caught our or their attention. Besides, they are the ones who want us to go play.

—I would have thought that he would also be upset because we are old enough to be playing with little children.

—Do you think it is like that?

—I don't know... Maybe I'm not used to seeing little children around me.

—I see... but when you went to visit Yunmeng you also played with Wei Qiang and the other shidis and shimeis her age. I think if you had gone this year you would have played with Xue Yang too.

—He is the child who now lives with you, isn't he?

Zhen Yao smiled and nodded at the same time, but then he became thoughtful.

-What's going on?

—A-Niang said that if she could, she would have formally adopted him.

—And does it bother you?

-What? No not at all. I think that since A-Qiang was born I was a little envious of the others because they had brothers and I...

—Mmn. Yes me too. I mean, it's not that there aren't more kids my age in Lanling, but I think it would have been different with a brother.

Zhen Yao smiled.

—Yes, I'm telling you. Now that A-Yang is with us he feels different. I would like A-Niang to adopt him.

-What is the problem, then?

—That A-Niang cannot adopt him herself, because for that she requires a husband, but… —he laughed a little uncomfortably—… I think there is someone who would like to change that.

Zhen Shi had finished teaching the aspiring child disciples. It was in that group where Zhou Zhihao's nephew was and, as was customary, he was going to pick him up, even under the boy's protests.

—What are you doing here, jiujiu? I already told you that you don't need to come pick me up. A-Jiu can go home alone.

The disciple's face turned red, but he only ruffled his nephew's hair a little before addressing his teacher.

—How are you today, Zhen-guniang?

She smiled discreetly and lowered her gaze, but her response was rather curt.

—I'm fine, thank you for asking, Zhou-gonzi.

Cangse Sanren, who was on her way to the girls' training camp, observed the strange interaction between the two from a distance. Zhou Zhihao's intentions had been quite obvious for a long time, but Zhen Shi didn't seem to catch it. However, she knew her well enough to know that she was not entirely indifferent.

That's why he took advantage of her a little later when her children were playing together to talk to her.

—Zhou Zhihao still comes every day to pick up his nephew, doesn't he?

Zhen Shi smiled and nodded. —Today A-Jiu told him that he no longer wants him to do it because he is a big boy, but he insists on going every day.

—I just don't think his priority is his nephew. Have not you noticed?

She blushed a little, but her smile turned melancholy.

—I know... but what am I supposed to do, Cangse?

—What do you want to do?

The question made her smile disappear completely and she sighed.

—It doesn't matter what I want to do. I have a past, even if I hide it I can't erase it.

—He knows you have a son and he doesn't care.

—Cangse, please... if it were just that, maybe I would consider it, but... you know it's much more than that. How could he deceive him like this?

Now he understood why she didn't seem to give the young master any answers.

—A-Shi… but you can't continue ignoring his advances. If you don't plan to reciprocate, sooner or later you will have to reject him, even if you can't tell him your real reasons.

Her distress increased and she covered her face with both hands. Cangse put an arm around her to comfort her.

—When you were in that place you always hoped that the right person would arrive to free you from that life. Then you thought you found him and you didn't hesitate to think that you were enough for him to give everything for you and your son...

—I never was. I was lucky that you guys allowed me to get out of that life, but I can never be enough for anyone.

"Yes you are," he said firmly, "but that guy made you feel like you weren't and you still can't free yourself from that thought." Listen, I don't know Zhou Zhihao that well, but from what his sister has told me, I have the belief that he is the kind of person who will value you for your present and not your past.

Zhen Shi burst into tears to the point that she caught the attention of the two children and they ran towards her to hug her.

—What's wrong, Ayí? Wei Qiang asked.

-What do you have? Does something hurt you?

She hugged them tightly, but she didn't answer anything, she couldn't answer. They wouldn't have understood it anyway.

It was the day before Qingheng-jun and Lan Qiren were going to attend the Qinghe Discussion Conference, but they already knew what would happen during their absence, so he needed to leave some instructions.

—Xichen will be back tonight. Tomorrow, you guys should go check if what is in Biling Lake is really the Shuǐ Xíng Yuān. It's best if they don't bring any more company, after all we already know what we're up against and how we should handle it.

“Yes, shufu,” Lan Zhan replied.

Lan Qiren watched his nephew for a moment longer and sighed.

—Try not to draw too much attention to yourself. It is not relevant that there are rumors that could hinder their relationships from being accepted by the sect.

Lan Wangji's ears turned a little red, but he nodded very confidently.

—We will be discreet.

The elder nodded and gave his nephew permission to leave, then he called another of his disciples to give him the list of the juniors who would accompany them to Qinghe. That year there was no competition or participation of young people, but they still used to have a small escort as a precaution. His plan was to be doubly cautious, which is why the name of Su Minshan was on the list he handed out.

Chapter Text

Without Lan Qiren, the youths were free to do whatever they wanted. Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng already knew what they were going to do that day and were eager to begin their mission. They had to go alone, on Lan Qiren's orders, and they already knew how they were going to keep Zhen Yao busy during that time, since it would be strange if their mission was to go hunt some water ghouls without him accompanying them.

Feng Liang was the accomplice in all of this. Lan Qiren had communicated her desire for both Jin Zixuan and Zhen Yao to spend more time with his little protégé, and his reasons. She accepted and sent for the two young men. She wasn't lying when she said that little Mo had become especially fond of them and was very excited because that day he had no training, unlike his  older brothers  , so he could spend a lot of time in his company.

“Blood really is strong,” Wei Wuxian commented as he and Jiang Cheng headed to the meeting point.

—Jin Zixuan had no friends in his past life, no one he could consider a confidant or a brother.

-That's why I say it. We had it difficult, but to a certain extent we always had someone to lean on. Now I realize what he had to endure and understand better why he had that attitude. He's still a conceited peacock, but now at least he doesn't have that " no one deserves my company" attitude  that he had in his previous life.

Jiang Cheng laughed in agreement with Wei Wuxian's assessment. It was a pity that there was no one in Lanling to help him change things from within. They still didn't know how to deal with Jin Guangshan in the future, when the Campaign to Shoot Down the Sun came to an end, but it was better to deal with things as they came.

Lan Wangji and Lan Xichen were already waiting for them in the same place as the first time. Wei Wuxian was not at all discreet and ran towards Lan Wangji. There was no one nearby, so they couldn't resist melting into a tight hug.

Lan Xichen left his brother behind and approached Jiang Cheng, who had stood still and rolled his eyes in embarrassment at Wei Wuxian. However, nothing mattered when they were finally face to face.

"You took a while to come back," he complained in a low voice.

-Yes, too much. I already really wanted to see you, but I'm happy to see each other again right in this place,” he responded while holding his hand tightly. The smile on his face was much more radiant than he remembered.

—Why in this place?

—This was the first time you spoke to me. We had met before, but this place was the first time we were able to have a little conversation.

Jiang Cheng remembered. Wei Wuxian, as usual, was too focused on Lan Wangji and that day he was surprised that there were two identical people, but at that moment he was definitely blind or too dazzled, because both brothers were quite different.

Of course he already knew Lan Xichen, it was common for heirs to know each other, but he seemed distant even though he had a warm and approachable aura. Partly it was because he was usually in the company of Nie Mingjue. However, in his territory and away from his sworn brother, there was no reason not to approach him and it was only appropriate to formally introduce himself to them.

—I couldn't stop seeing you...

Lan Xichen's sudden confession made his cheeks feel very hot. At that moment he did not notice Lan Xichen in that way. Being heir to his Sect, he never stopped to think about something as insignificant as love, his duty was above all, and among his obligations was that of getting married and continuing his lineage. .

On the other hand, the Gusu Lan Sect had very different ideals. A marriage of convenience seemed to have no place for them and there was only one person in the world whom they would love all their lives. He never got to talk to Lan Xichen about when he fell in love with him, he assumed that he had been similar for both of them, but apparently he was wrong.

-Why? It was nothing more than a formal greeting and the one who did most of the talking was Wei Wuxian.

-Don't know. I didn't understand it myself at the time. I just know that for some reason I couldn't take my eyes off you. He took both his hands and brought them to his chest, continuing to stare and smile at Jiang Cheng. Not everything in life requires an explanation, but some only gain meaning with the passage of time. Now I think that, at that moment, something inside me told me that you were my  mingding zhiren .

Perhaps it was a matter of his Sect, but love at first sight seemed to have a particular manifestation in every story he knew of those close to him. They may not have fallen in love with the other person the moment they first met, but they all seemed to have an instinct that this would be the person who would become the love of their lives.

This had been the case for its founder and his successors experienced similar situations. His own father experienced it, but he himself witnessed how his parents' relationship had progressed from indifference to the devotion they now showed. He was also one of the main spectators and confidants of his brother's hectic love story, which also gradually developed. He now knew his uncle's history with Feng Liang. Everyone experienced something similar when being in front of that special person.

He was sure that this was his moment with Jiang Cheng and he always regretted not having realized it sooner. The story might have been very different.

—I couldn't be more grateful for this second opportunity to take advantage of all the time I wasted by not realizing it at the time.

The story was going to be very different now. Jiang Cheng was completely red-faced and was struggling to find words that were suitable to respond to such a significant statement.

However, at that moment Lan Wangji caught their attention just in time, as a group of students was approaching where they were. Seeing the jades there, they felt intimidated and hurried away quietly.

Lan Xichen sighed. Jiang Cheng was already several steps away from him and had his back to the road, to hide his blush. He had been very reckless, but the joy of finally being able to be together overwhelmed him.

"We'd better go now." It's not good for us to stay here any longer.

Everyone nodded and set off towards Caiyi City.

The trip to Lake Biling was more of a formality. In the past they had sent the juniors to take care of it thinking it would be something small, but now that they knew for sure what was infesting their waters, they just had to check that events were continuing and return to begin the complicated and lengthy cleanup of the water. place.

—We all know that there are faster methods to clean the lake, right? —Wei Wuxian commented as he crouched near the rail, watching the water darken as they were dragged towards the center of the abyss.

—It is true, A-Xian, but although we know that they are methods that do not go against what is correct, they are still part of Demonic Cultivation and could cause unrest with the other Sects.

Wei Wuxian continued to watch the water in silence. There was a thought in his head that didn't leave him alone.

—Wei Ying. —Lan Wangji caught his attention, showing how worried he was to see him so immersed in his thoughts. Wei Wuxian glanced at him briefly, sighed, and looked back at the water before sighing.

—Do you think we can win the war without resorting to Demonic Cultivation?

Certainly, the final victory would not have been possible without Wei Wuxian using his army of ferocious corpses against the Wen to recover the invaded territories and reduce their forces.

“We have to find a way,” Jiang Cheng answered confidently. This time we are prepared and we know their plans in advance, but we must prevent Lotus Pier from falling and the same with the Cloud Break.

—We may have that advantage, but we will still have to fight and there will be many deaths that we will not be able to avoid if we are the ones who fight and not the ferocious corpses.

—Do you want to return to that path so badly, Wei Wuxian? —Jiang Cheng demanded, making the boat where he and Lan Xichen were riding a little sway.

-Of course not! —Wei Wuxian responded sadly, but he didn't know how to explain his thoughts. Lan Wangji walked over and placed a hand on his shoulder. He stood up and the two of them had a silent conversation as they held their gazes. Lan Wangji calmed him and Wei Wuxian took a deep breath to clear his mind a little more.

For his part, Lan Xichen also approached Jiang Cheng and whispered some words to reassure him. He had also put his hand on Jiang Cheng's shoulder and did not remove it as he addressed Wei Wuxian.

—The demonic path may seem like the quickest and safest method, and certainly the Sects would benefit from having that support, but it is too high a cost to pay.

—I know that, Xichen-ge, but… I wonder if it's really okay not to use it just because I don't want to take that risk. If there was any other way...

Lan Wangji hugged him immediately. Lan Xichen smiled and Jiang Cheng sighed a little easier. Now they understood better what was going through Wei Wuxian's mind.

—It's okay, A-Xian. As you yourself have said, there must be another way to fight the war.

“Yes, please,” Jiang Cheng added wearily. You don't have to be everyone's hero, you're not the only one who can fight.

Lan Wangji stroked his back and called his name so he could look him in the eyes, offering him a smile before speaking.

—Let's be a little selfish this time.

So many years of being together had allowed him to read all the meanings of Lan Wangji's concise sentences. « I don't want to lose you again, we will fight together » was implicit in that statement.

With a lump in his throat, he only managed to nod and utter a brief 'Mmn' just a moment before the boats in which they were traveling were shaken vigorously. That was his cue to mount his swords and distance himself. Just as in his previous life, the darkness in the center of the lake engulfed the boats. Lan Xichen and Lan Wangji sighed heavily.

They had to find a better strategy to fight the war. They hoped they had enough advantage this time.

Wei Wuxian insisted that they all go to Caiyi City for food and then they could split up for some privacy until it was time to return to Cloud Recess.

—Lan Zhan, Xichen-ge, we are not in the Cloud Recess. Can we buy Emperor's Smile? It's okay for us to drink, right, Jiang Cheng?

—Wei Ying…

—I haven't had a drink since we arrived! I couldn't even have a drink of the ones I bought the first day because you confiscated them. Furthermore, you know well that I have been behaving very well so as not to cause discomfort with your Sect.

Lan Xichen laughed softly. In truth, his brother-in-law was trying very hard not to break  the rules too much  , at least not in such a serious way. They deserved a little break from so much rigor.

—I think it would be fine if you drink, but don't overdo it.

—Thank you, Xichen-ge!

While Lan Wangji was in charge of ordering food for everyone and Wei Wuxian was doing the same with the drinks, Lan Xichen was talking to Jiang Cheng.

—Why are you so worried?

"No, I'm not worried," he replied, furrowing his eyebrows a little and then looked towards Wei Wuxian. I'm just a little curious, because Wei Wuxian and I used to have quite a resistance to alcohol and we would have competitions to see who would get drunk first, but now we haven't done something like that in a long time, not in this life.

-Why not? I thought Yunmeng didn't have rules restricting alcohol consumption.

—No, Yunmeng doesn't have them, but Wei-shushu is very strict about excesses and training schedules. We have drunk, but never more than a couple of drinks.

The servant left and Wei Wuxian intervened in the conversation.

—Come on, you have nothing to worry about. When I came back to life in Mo Xuanyu's body I could drink all the liquor I was used to and it didn't make me any more drunk than usual.

“Except in Yunping,” Lan Wangji commented, causing Wei Wuxian's face to turn very red.

—B-but that… that time I… Lan Zhan! —he ended up protesting, causing the others to laugh.

They brought the food and drinks, and the waiter was in charge of serving each of them the first. Wei Wuxian suggested making a toast before starting to eat.

Since the day was hot, Wei Wuxian thought of asking the Lans for some nectar to cool his throat while he and Jiang Cheng drank from the Emperor's Smile. The four raised their glasses and drank their contents without stopping until they were empty.

Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng exchanged an alarmed look at the same time Lan Xichen and Lan Wangji began coughing. Jiang Cheng took the jar where the Emperor's Smile was supposed to be and sniffed its contents. That was the jug with the nectar and the one they had served to the Lan was the Emperor's Smile.

Chapter Text

—Lan Zhan, please don't fall asleep. “Drink some water, eat something,” Wei Wuxian pleaded even though he knew it was useless. Once Lan Wangji began to nod off, he knew that all was lost.

Jiang Cheng, for his part, made Lan Xichen drink a couple more glasses of nectar to try to compensate for the reaction of the liquor. He had never seen him drink, but they had already had time to share stories about the only time he drank in his past life and he was afraid something similar would happen.

Wei Wuxian began to laugh nervously, anticipating that he didn't have much time to prepare and try to deal with Lan Wangji. However, it seemed that Lan Xichen had started to think about the same thing and was infected by Wei Wuxian's laughter.

"We're in trouble," he said with a laugh. Didi, wake up now!

He tried to shake Lan Wangji while shouting at him to wake him up, but Jiang Cheng stood up and grabbed both of his hands to get his attention and make him get up.

“We better get out of here before they do something they'll regret later,” he spoke to Wei Wuxian and then turned back to the elder Lan.

Lan Xichen had been staring at him, but it wasn't the look of someone paying attention to him. It was as if he had been dazzled by Jiang Cheng's presence and in a way it reminded him of the way his cubs looked at him every time he brought them some prize bones.

—Lan Huan…

—Why are you so beautiful, A-Cheng?

Color immediately rose to Jiang Cheng's face. Without further thought, he grabbed Lan Xichen by the lapel of his robe and pulled him out of the restaurant. He heard Wei Wuxian pleading for him not to leave him alone, but he had been the one with the idea of drinking and he would have to take responsibility for the consequences of that whim by dealing with his Lan at his expense. It was enough for Jiang Cheng to deal with Lan Xichen for not being more insistent that he was not a good idea.

—Where are we going, A-Cheng? —He asked in an incredibly honeyed and somewhat childish voice.

—Anywhere where you can't embarrass yourself in front of all the people.

—Are we going to be alone? —His voice sounded full of excitement.

-Do not get excited! You're drunk... let's find a way to get rid of your drunkenness.

He heard a groan and it took a little longer to get him to move forward until he stopped for good. He turned to look at him and had a rather pronounced pout and wasn't looking at him. He was like a little kid, and since he had a lot more experience dealing with kids now, he decided to change tactics.

—I will give you a reward if you come with me. —He spoke with a more serene tone, trying not to laugh, although it seemed very tender.

Immediately, Lan Xichen looked up, his eyes shining with excitement. Jiang Cheng let go of him and started walking, making sure he followed. However, a little further ahead, Lan Xichen took courage and held his hand tightly, preventing him from breaking free from his grasp even though he struggled and protested for a while. Instead, he quickened his pace and said nothing more on his way.

Meanwhile, Wei Wuxian was still unsure of what to do with Lan Wangji. He was equally worried as amused because he had to admit that the times he had to deal with a drunk Lan Wangji he had been quite entertaining to a certain extent. The three times he went through it had been when they were not yet together or aware of his feelings for each other, so he was now somewhat curious as to how he was going to act. However, he was still worried because it was also the first time he drank right in the middle of the day and in such a crowded place. He was sure that he was going to lose face at that moment.

He sighed and looked at the jar with the Emperor's Smile. Well, since he wouldn't have another chance and there were no signs that Lan Wangji was going to wake up anytime soon, he decided to take the opportunity to have a drink too. He poured it for him and began to drink, slowly savoring its flavor and texture. He had not tasted that exquisite concoction since his previous life and it seemed to him that his memory did not do it justice. He also ate a little of what they had ordered and decided to pour himself a second glass.

He was about to pour the contents into his glass when Lan Wangji's strong hand stopped him. He looked up and was met with a serious and determined look.

"Don't drink," he said with an authoritarian tone that gave him a chill. In truth he had forgotten how much he liked Lan Wangji when he got angry.

-Why not? You drank, isn't that fair? —He replied with a provocative smile.

-No. You drink. —he reiterated emphasizing each word and tightened his hand around Wei Wuxian's wrist. Wei Wuxian immediately complained and was barely able to use his other hand to prevent the jug from falling and attracting more attention with the noise.

-Alright! I won't drink, I won't drink, but stop squeezing or you'll break my hand.

Lan Wangji's change was immediate. Snapping his hand away and looking like an animal scared by a very loud noise. Wei Wuxian's heart skipped a beat as he realized that there was nothing worse for Lan Wangji than causing him some harm. He leaned forward a little and caressed his cheek lovingly.

—Don't worry, Lan Zhan, nothing happened. I'm not hurt.

Lan Wangji closed his eyes and rested his head on Wei Wuxian's palm before heaved a sigh. Wei Wuxian's heart did not stop pounding in his chest and, moved by curiosity, he decided to check if he was the same for Lan Wangji so he got up to check.

He made Lan Wangji stand up as well and pressed his hand forcefully against his chest. He smiled until he showed his teeth when he saw how hard his heart was beating.

—What do you think if we get out of here? There's still plenty of time until curfew and we can spend some time alone.

“Mmn,” Lan Wangji answered enthusiastically and, after leaving a piece of silver on the table, he left the place, pulling Wei Wuxian by the hand while he laughed, trying to be discreet.

On the path to the Cloud Recess there was a place that Lan Xichen favored. He often went to that place to meditate alone and had only taken Jiang Cheng once. However, it seemed that that had been enough for him to memorize the path because he had led him to that precise place.

There was a stream, probably formed by the same spring that crossed the Cloud Recess and that, descending from the mountain, took various paths until it flowed into Biling Lake. There, Jiang Cheng insisted that Lan Xichen drink some more water, but Lan Xichen didn't even listen to his suggestion and pouted again.

-What's happening?

—You said you were going to give me a reward if I followed you. Now I want my reward.

Again, Jiang Cheng had to force himself not to laugh. He smiled half-heartedly and nodded. —What do you want as a reward, A-Huan?

-And you.

He hadn't expected that response. Again color rose to his face and he began to stutter as he tried to answer him.

—L-like me? Pay close attention to what you are saying. I think it's best that you drink some water before we talk about your reward.

Lan Xichen was not happy with that answer. Determined, he advanced towards Jiang Cheng who, although he took a couple of steps back, could not prevent him from wrapping him tightly in his arms.

"W-what...what do you think you're doing?" Lan Xichen, let me go or I will…

-No! —He cut in, raising his voice loudly—. I'm not going to let you go until you let me have you.

—Lan Xichen! Y-you're drunk… no…

Lan Xichen's eyes began to water and a couple of sobs also escaped his mouth.

—A-Cheng… please…

Jiang Cheng's will began to waver, but he was not going to change his mind because of a few tears. However, due to his prolonged silence, Lan Xichen's crying worsened and in a sudden movement he forced him to lay his head on his chest as they both fell to their knees.

—Don't get married, A-Cheng. I don't want to lose you again. You have to be with me. I'm not going to let you go until you say you'll be mine.

Jiang Cheng felt his soul returning to his body, but at the same time he felt his heart squeeze as he heard Lan Xichen's heartfelt cry. If it hadn't been for the alcohol, he probably would have kept that feeling to himself for the rest of his life until his fate could be decided. Lan Xichen was the kind of person who hid his feelings behind a smile, just as he hid his own behind insults and threats.

He also had the same fear and for that reason he did not dare to be more expressive and open regarding his feelings towards Lan Xichen. They were both still the heirs of their sects and even if they managed to avoid having to become leaders at a young age, sooner or later the time would come for them to be leaders and they still had to fulfill the duty of granting succession to their clans.

Lan Xichen now had less pressure in this regard. That responsibility could fall to Lan He, although it could also be Lan Dian or Lan Shui if one of her husbands married into her family.

However, he did not have the same freedom. Despite the strange situation between his sister and Jin Zixuan, he still believed that it was a fact that she would become part of the Jin family. There was no one else who could give an heir to his family.

Still, I was hoping to find a solution when the time came. The possibilities at his disposal did not please him in the least, but they were a resource he hoped he would not have to resort to.

—Don't get married, A-Cheng...

—A-Huan… —He used all his strength to be able to move away and be face to face with him—. Sorry, I can't promise I'll be yours. You, better than anyone, should understand that there are duties that we cannot avoid...

Lan Xichen's crying got worse, but Jiang Cheng smiled.

—That's why… that's why… it's better that you be mine.

It was impossible to contain a laugh at the bewilderment in Lan Xichen's gaze. He took advantage of the moment to wipe away a couple of his tears while he managed to process the statement he had just made to him. He continued to caress his cheeks, but when confusion finally gave way to understanding, the tears came again.

-What? But… —Lan Xichen burst into tears again, but now he was the one who threw himself into Jiang Cheng's chest, causing both of them to lie on the ground.

—Yes, yes... I will be from A-Cheng. It's perfect, it's perfect...

Jiang Cheng sighed and allowed Lan Xichen to vent freely while he ran his hand through his hair, taking the opportunity to caress his head, neck and shoulders. His back already hurt a little, but when he thought it was the right time to get up and try to get him to drink more water now, the only thing he heard was the heavy breathing that indicated that Lan Xichen had fallen asleep.

"Wei Wuxian, I'm going to kill you," he murmured into the air.

Wei Wuxian thought he could convince Lan Wangji to go to that lotus pond he once mentioned to him. He was far away, but they had enough time. However, he seemed to have other plans because as soon as they left the place of the Emperor's Smile, Lan Wangji did nothing but visit various stores and buy all kinds of junk, sweets and other things without letting Wei Wuxian see them. Finally, there was a guy selling chickens in the square that he approached and soon returned with Wei Wuxian carrying two chickens in his arms.

—Lan er-gonzi, what do you plan to do with those chickens? —He asked, a little nervous now.

"Tea ceremony..." he answered, heading to a tea house with the two chickens still in his arms. Wei Wuxian quickened his pace to catch up with him and took the initiative to talk to the innkeeper to ask for a private room. If Lan Wangji was going to do something embarrassing, he would at least try to prevent it from being too obvious.

After they were served and left alone again, Wei Wuxian had the courage to ask again. —Lan er-gege, what are all those things you bought a while ago?

Lan Wangji looked at him with complete seriousness and then began to place all the objects he had collected on the table next to Wei Wuxian. Some packets of fine tea, pastries, tobacco, sweets and sugar. Together with the two chickens and the rest of the Emperor's Smile jar – which he had taken without Wei Wuxian noticing during his exit from the restaurant – he completed his loot for that night.

Wei Wuxian laughed a little and looked at Lan Wangji.

—At least this time you didn't steal anything. But why do you want all these things?

He didn't expect Lan Wangji's angry face. He didn't understand what he had said was wrong, but when he saw that he wanted to put everything back, he hurried to stop him.

—Lan Zhan, Lan Zhan! Please do not be angry. I really don't understand it, but if you tell me what it is I promise to never forget it. Please tell me what all these things are for.

Lan Wangji stopped and slowly put down the tea packet in his hand. He looked down and his ears turned quite red, but after a few minutes he finally spoke.

—Gifts… betrothal…

Finally everything made sense. Wei Wuxian had never been present at a betrothal gift-giving ceremony, but Lan Wangji probably had. Maybe his cousin had already gone through that ceremony with Qi Meilin and that's why it was so fresh in his memory.

He couldn't help but laugh, but it was one of immense happiness. He stood up from his place on the other side of the table and walked around him to be close to Lan Wangji and pull him into his arms to shower him with kisses.

—All this is not necessary. We could have a thousand lives and in each of them I will wish to be your husband.

"Mmn," he responded, seeking to receive more kisses.

—But it would be nice to be able to have a ceremony like any husband and wife, wouldn't it? —He murmured as he brushed away a strand of hair that was in the way.

“We will,” Lan Wangji promised firmly.

They stayed in each other's arms for a little longer. It was wonderful to be able to be together like this again, even if it was temporary. Maybe, once the war was over, they could talk to their families and explain the feelings between them. He was still somewhat afraid of their reaction and hoped they wouldn't object, but if they did, neither of them had any problems running away together and having a secret ceremony like the first time. However, Wei Wuxian was not joking about how excited he was to be able to have a marriage ceremony with all its details and the blessing of his families and his sects.

—Lan Zhan… do you think we should talk to our parents now?

He didn't have an answer, so he got up to see Lan Wangji's face and realized that he had already fallen asleep.

Wei Wuxian smiled from ear to ear. Lan Wangji probably wouldn't remember anything that had happened once he woke up, but he would find the time to talk about it again.

Chapter Text

Jiang Cheng couldn't stop looking at the two chickens that Wei Wuxian was carrying in his arms. He was afraid to ask, but he did anyway.

—What are you carrying there?

—Well, two chickens.

He would have slapped him if his dominant hand hadn't been intertwined with Lan Xichen's.

-That's obvious! What are you doing taking two chickens to the Cloud Recess?

"They are my chickens, I'm not going to leave them there to their fate," he responded, hugging them with some apprehension.

Lan Xichen looked at his brother for a moment, searching for an explanation, but he looked away very embarrassed and his ears were very red.

—I guess... they'll have to take responsibility for them. Now the problem is that pets are not allowed in Cloud Recess.

—But chickens are not pets, Xichen-ge! Wei Wuxian pleaded. And I don't plan to leave them here either, it's just that I have no way to send them to Yunmeng. But I promise you'll go there the first chance you get.

Lan Xichen nodded and laughed a little. —I think we can talk to my uncle. If we take them to the place where they kept the rabbits, there should be no problem.

Jiang Cheng, for his part, had put his hand to his face. He was somewhat curious as to how Wei Wuxian had ended up with a couple of chickens, but he was also afraid to ask about any embarrassing things Lan Wangji had done during her drunken period. (Also, if he didn't ask, they wouldn't ask him about what had happened to Lan Xichen either.)

“We better go up,” Lan Wangji reminded. They were at the bottom of the stairs just in time for curfew. Lan Xichen instructed them to take the chickens to the place where they would spend the night and make sure that they would not wander there.

Finally, Jiang Cheng and Lan Xichen were left alone for a moment longer to say goodbye.

—It's a shame that half of our day together was spent drunk or asleep. I would have liked to take advantage of it more.

Jiang Cheng smiled at him. -Alright. Starting today we will have more opportunities to be together. Also… it was interesting to know that side of you.

Lan Xichen laughed with some discomfort. —Did I do something very shameful? Or did I do something wrong? A-Cheng, please, if I offended you in any way, I…

-Nothing of that. You were just very honest with your feelings, without labels or restrictions. I even got to see you being capricious, something I've never seen before.

The light was dim at that hour, which Lan Xichen was thankful for because Jiang Cheng couldn't see how blushing he was. Still, he smiled at him.

—Maybe now I can be a little more capricious and put my desires before my duties.

Jiang Cheng smiled at him. -I know. That's my wish too, but I think it all partly depends on what happens in the next three or four years.

They both sighed in unison.

—We have to put our best effort into the next tests, not only for ourselves, but so that we can all have a better life this time.

—We will do our best, A-Cheng.

The Discussion Conference in Qinghe was quite different from how he remembered it from his first life. Firstly, because he was only acting as a companion and his brother was the one in charge of the matters that concerned the Gusu Lan Sect.

The second difference was with the organizers. Nie Mingjue was second in charge and was present in all the discussions, but the one who really called the shots was his father. He looked a little tired, but Lan Qiren knew that there was something else behind his tiredness.

There was yet one more change, which made it even more evident how much things had changed. In his past life, Jiang Fengmian often attended conferences accompanied by his administrator or his general. In this life, he usually attended accompanied by Wei Changze, but on that particular occasion he was accompanied by none other than Yu Ziyuan. Of course, it was not so strange that the leaders were accompanied by their wives, who took advantage of the moment to strengthen ties with their peers in the other sects, sometimes with the purpose of influencing the wives to gain an ally in some decision that they sensed. I was going to need some vote. However, this was not the case with Madam Yu. She was present during the discussions and did not even hesitate to express her opinion in some interventions.

Leader Yao had been the last to speak and was rightly rebuked by the woman. The man was visibly upset, but he still tried to sound cordial when addressing Jiang Fengmian.

—Jiang-zhongzhu...

Implied in his tone of voice was disapproval of the leader allowing his wife to speak in such a way, but Jiang Fengmian remained smiling.

—It is not me you have to address, Yao-zhongzu. San-niang(1)  has asked a very good question and it is to her that you should answer.

Leader Yao's face turned bright colors, but he soon cleared his throat and answered just to get by. Lan Qiren continued to look towards the Yunmeng couple. He didn't deal with them much in the past, but the tension between them was evident even if they weren't talking to each other. That was very different in this life, because even he was able to capture an exchange of glances that revealed a deep complicity. Also individually there was a radical change. It was obvious that Madam Yu was a woman not to have as an enemy, but rumors of the legendary bad temper of the Purple Spider, who could whip anyone who dared to give her a bad look, were no longer around.

As for Jiang Fengmian, he had always been soft and conciliatory. In his opinion, he lacked character. However, that he was now able to stand up not only to the Yao leader but also to social conventions, by defending his wife's right to be by his side and demonstrate as his equal, was a sign that the changes brought about by the The boys' interventions had affected everyone around them more deeply.

Likewise, I didn't have to look far to notice the changes. His brother had recovered remarkably after clarifying the situation with his sister-in-law and could now witness his true performance as a leader, family man and older brother. He was a sleeper dissatisfied with the sect's Elders, but he no longer cared so much what they thought. Qingheng-jun was a tough leader and with Lan Qiren as his right-hand man there was no doubt about Gusu Lan's integrity. Furthermore, the women's section was also gaining notoriety thanks to the direction of Feng Liang and Qi Qinjiao.

Of course, the changes in the Nie Sect were quite evident. With the survival of Madam Nie and the leader himself, the Sect remained strong and commanded respect. Nie Mingjue was growing in wisdom and his character was a little more docile, probably due to not having to be completely in charge of the Sect and exposed to the curse of his saber.

But some things and several people never changed and they were sitting very close to each other. Leader Yao was too confrontational, seeking to create problems where there were none. Wen Ruohan was haughty, ignoring the requests of the minor sects if they did not represent a benefit to him, and he also did not take responsibility for the problems they caused. And lastly, Jin Guangshan, who was extremely flattering, always seeking his own benefit. They were not openly allies, although Lanling did not take a clear stance in the war until his own interests were affected.

Meanwhile, at Lotus Pier the same routine was going on as if their leaders had been present, except that it was Wei Changze, Cangse Sanren and the twins Yizhu and Jinzhu who were in front of the disciples. Jiang Yanli, representing her parents, and accompanied by the administrators, was in charge of attending to everything that required making a decision. It was only a few days and they hoped there wasn't something serious that required attention, but in the end she had the support of her eldest.

The afternoon was calm, the disciples had finished their training and were now enjoying their free time to play and do whatever seemed best to them. Xue Yang had already finished his meal and was waiting for permission to leave.

—Why are you so anxious?

“Shijie said I could go eat some sweets with her,” he replied, smiling. May I go now?

—Okay, but remember your manners, okay?

-Thank you!

The little boy ran out and knew that it would take at least a couple of hours in the company of Jiang Yanli, since the young woman spoiled him a lot. Zhen Shi was going to take advantage of the time alone to go find Cangse and talk for a while, but while she was heading there, she ran into Zhou Zhihao who was coming from his sister's house. Her delight at seeing him was evident and she couldn't avoid it, so she smiled shyly at him as he approached.

—Zhen-guniang, how nice to see you. I couldn't go for A-Jiu today and I thought I wouldn't see you today.

She bowed slightly. In reality she had also thought that it was a shame that he had not arrived that day, but at the same time it had brought her some relief as each day it became more difficult to pretend not to notice the attention he had for her.

—It's nice to see you too, Zhao-gonzi. Everything is alright?

—It is now that I could see you.

The pounding of his heart was equal parts longing and fear. She could no longer continue with that situation and she had to put a stop to it, so it was better to take advantage of the time she had to clarify things and not draw anyone's attention.

—Zhou-gonzi, could you come with me?

They went to the edge of the lake, away from the rest of the servants, and Zhen Shi asked him to take a seat. He seemed very happy to be in the company of the woman who had captured his heart and she felt very guilty for having raised his hopes to that point.

—I've wanted to talk to you for a long time, Zhen-guniang, but I didn't know if you were going to accept.

She sighed and looked into his eyes, filled with grief.

"I would have liked it, but she..." she sighed, closing her eyes to give herself courage, and then she looked at him again. Zhou-gonzi, there is something I wanted to talk to you about. I beg you, promise me that what I am going to tell you will remain completely secret, please.

Zhou Zhihao nodded, puzzled by the direction their conversation took.

-What is it about?

She took another deep breath to gain courage and began to tell him.

“You know that I came to Lotus Pier as a jiaoshi, but no one other than Madam Yu and Cangse Sanren know what I did before that.

She told him what happened to her family, how she ended up in that brothel, she blamed herself for being so naive to trust that the father of her child could get her out of that place, how badly they lived and the miraculous arrival of the two women who offered her that new life.

—I have not been that woman for a long time, but I cannot erase my past. Therefore, I think it is better that you look for someone else who can offer you all of her, without so much rot.

Zhou Zhihao hurriedly took her hand. He was trying his best not to cry.

—Zhen-guniang, why are you telling me all this?

-What? She was surprised to see that the illusion was even more alive in his eyes and he was smiling. Still confused, she tried to answer him. B-because... well, because I know that you...

She blushed quite a bit. He didn't expect her to ask him a question like that.

"I'm in love with you," he said frankly. And I thought that you were not aware of my feelings or that you were ignoring me completely, but if you tell me these things it is because you have taken them into account, even so I need to know what your intention is when telling me these things.

Her sincerity was overwhelming and Zhen Shi could only stutter, trying to understand her reaction.

—B-because I don't want you to continue getting your hopes up when I have nothing to offer you.

—Are you just saying that because of what you just told me or is it that you don't think you can reciprocate my feelings?

-Only?! "She," she exclaimed, feeling offended. Does that seem too little to you?

—No, I really can't imagine everything you suffered before coming here, but if you say that that woman is dead, let's leave her in her rightful grave and not bother her anymore. I am interested in what Zhen Shi, the woman in front of me, has to say. Is it impossible for Zhen Shi to reciprocate my feelings?

If she had been holding back before, at that moment it was impossible for her to stop the tears that flowed from her eyes. She didn't know how relieved she would be to hear those words, and how happy it would make him to not have to worry about her past anymore. She no longer had any reason to continue grieving for him and she would gladly do what Zhou Zhihao had said. Suddenly, she could begin to see his future.

Zhou Zhihao hugged her to let her vent and did not press to get her answer. She knew that she had to respond to her statement in some way, so she slowly slid her arms that had been trapped between them and brought them to the disciple's back. She was lying on his chest, on her left side, so she could notice how his heart raced when she made that movement.

"It's not impossible," she whispered and he hugged her tighter. He heard him hold back a laugh and she laughed too, feeling completely blissful.

(1) Recently, I read an article explaining that Jiang Fengmian's use of San-niang is a kind of nickname given to women you don't want to mess with (somewhere between fear and respect). (Da/Er/San/etc.)-niang is then a nickname with a very strong message at this moment.

Chapter Text

Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji made a makeshift pen for the chickens the first night, but the next day they had to put together a more formal one. He remembered that in his other life, there was also a small shed for Manzanita in that place.

—In fifteen years I will go to Mo Jiazhuang to look for him. Maybe he'll be a little less stubborn if we raise him from a young age, don't you think?

—Mmn.

—Ah, but then I'll have to…

Wei Wuxian thought for a moment and then laughed. Lan Wangji looked at him, tilting his head slightly.

"Nothing, nothing, I'm just rambling," he replied, continuing with his work. In half a day they had the pen ready for the pair of chickens that would be temporarily in the Cloud Recess. Wei Wuxian couldn't stop smiling when he saw the animals and Lan Wangji walked until he was right next to him.

-Are you happy?

-Yes a lot. I have waited years to be with you again and these chickens remind me that there is less and less until we can be husbands again.

A faint smile formed on Lan Wangji's mouth and he discreetly took Wei Wuxian's hand. He turned to look at him, also smiling, but he couldn't resist moving forward and stealing a kiss from her beloved, who immediately hugged him to prolong the union of there lips a little longer.

—A-Niang, no! —claimed a childish voice that made them startle and separate immediately, but it was too late. On the path leading to the meadow, Qi Qinjiao stood holding little Lan Dian, who had protested because her mother covered her eyes.

The little girl was not satisfied until her mother brought her a little closer to the two young men who had remained motionless in her presence. She put her down and she ran to the pen to see the chickens.

—Is it okay if A-Dian plays with them for a moment? —She asked Wei Wuxian and he nodded with exaggerated movements.

Madam Lan picked up her daughter again just to put her inside the corral and she approached curiously towards the little animals that did nothing but move away every time she was near them.

"Come here, you two," she said, taking several steps away, but still at a safe distance to observe her daughter.

Lan Wangji and Wei Wuxian exchanged a look, both worried about the woman's reaction. They walked towards where she was waiting.

—A-Niang…

She had remained serious, but upon hearing her son's worried tone she couldn't help but smile which she also offered to Wei Wuxian.

—I must confess that I more or less suspected it since you were children, but anyway I am a little surprised.

Wei Wuxian laughed nervously. When they were children they had been a little cheeky, hiding behind the idea that everyone would think they were childish things, but Madam Lan was quite perceptive.

"Wei Ying is my  minding zhiren  ," Lan Wangji said confidently, stealing Wei Wuxian's breath and surprising his mother, who could only laugh softly.

—You had already made it very clear that he was your  zhiji  when you were children, I guess that's why you said it. Alright, what do you have to say, A-Xian?

He smiled somewhat shyly, but moved by Qi Qinjiao's reaction. He was afraid of the reaction of there parents and in-laws, but knowing that she was not against her gave him more hope.

—There is no other person in the world with whom I want to spend the rest of my days and even aspire to immortality. Lan Zhan is definitely my  minding zhiren .

Madam Lan looked satisfied and caressed Wei Wuxian's cheek and then repeated the gesture with Lan Wangji. She looked back toward the corral as they talked.

—Be more careful. I think A-Dian didn't see them, but children can be quite intrusive. I don't know what would have happened if A-He, A-Shui and A-Diao had come with me too. It's not like his father should find out and I can't imagine what reaction his uncle might have if he hears it from his children.

Lan Wangji lowered his gaze slightly and spoke with a little less confidence.

—Shufu  knows .

-Hey? Oh really?

The two nodded, but Wei Wuxian laughed.

—I can imagine what he would have said. “What kind of behavior are you guys showing in front of my children!?”  And then he would have banned me from seeing Lan Zhan until he finished copying the three thousand rules about a hundred times.

Madam Lan laughed, agreeing that that would be her brother-in-law's reaction.

"I see you're already familiar with his form of discipline," she said, smiling. That's why I'm so surprised that he was the first to find out, or did he also discover them by accident?

They both turned towards each other for a moment, but Wei Wuxian was the one who answered. —Well… it's actually a long story. At first he wasn't very happy, but I think he ended up accepting it quite well. He supports us.

It wasn't a lie, because Lan Wangji wouldn't have allowed him to tell one, but it was vague enough to please Madam Lan's curiosity.

Lan Dian had gotten tired of chasing the chickens and now she really wanted her older brother's attention, so she started calling him. Lan Wangji approached the corral and took her out, but he put her on the ground to shake out her clothes a little and fix her hair that had gotten messy from racing.

At that moment, Madam Lan took the opportunity to speak in confidence with her son-in-law.

—That couple of chickens…

Wei Wuxian couldn't help but laugh.

—Ah, t-it was just a joke that went too far, b-but… y-yeah…

—Mmn. Does that mean that you will become part of the Lan Clan? Because if so, I have to tell you many things that you will have to consider. It's not so easy when you're a foreigner, but I think you can adapt with time.

It was impossible for him not to smile with every muscle in his face as he now felt welcome in her husband's family. Since in his previous life they did everything without any order, he never had the opportunity to experience that joy. He now could know what it meant to be committed and enter the family in the right way, despite the circumstances.

—It will be an honor to receive your guidance, Madam Lan.

As for the rest of the Sect… that would be another story, but it was the least of his concern at the moment.

Lan Wangji approached carrying Lan Dian in his arms, causing her to feel nostalgic. He had to find a way to get closer to the Wen clan again and be able to be present in Wen Yuan's life, but for that he had to make sure he met Wen Ning again. That was supposed to happen more or less on that date, a year later.

He smiled again as he remembered that in a year he might see Lan Wangji dressed in red again at the Qishan hunt. Now that he already knew the meaning of the headband, he wouldn't do something as reckless as taking it off in front of everyone and Lan Wangji would be able to complete the test. He was sure he would win first place.

—A-Xian! —Lan Dian exclaimed when she was next to him and stretched out her arms for him to carry her.

"The children like you," Madam Lan commented.

—Do you think so?

—My nephews are delighted with you and A-Dian is usually that way only with her brothers. You have a gift for gaining his trust.

“Jiang Cheng says it's because I'm one of them,” he commented, laughing.

"Mmn," she denied. It's something deeper. Maybe they feel safe being with you. Children are more perceptive about that kind of thing.

“A-Niang is right,” Lan Wangji agreed. When Wei Wuxian turned to look at him, there was a look of adoration in his eyes that made him turn very red. He definitely could never handle being so honestly praised.

.

(I forgot to load my dividers, lol)

.

Classes continued once Lan Qiren returned from Qinghe. He had to admit that it was also a big change to come back and not hear complaints about Wei Wuxian and his companions. This time there was no need for a spanking or a lecture in front of everyone, but he was surprised to learn that there were a couple of chickens living in the back of the Cloud Recess, at least until they could be sent away. Lotus Pier.

However, the matter of  the Shuǐ For this reason, the classes were short and the time to have fun with the other disciples was increasingly longer.

Wei Wuxian called Jiang Cheng and Nie Huaisang that afternoon. He needed his help, because his memory was not very clear. Lan Wangji was busy transcribing some library books anyway. They invited Zhen Yao, but he said that there was something else he wanted to do, which would be another time.

—Don't you think Zhen Yao is acting strange? Nie Huaisang questioned as they walked up the mountain.

“He's probably going to look for another book in the library or wants to spend time with Mo Diao and the peacock,” Wei Wuxian answered, very embarrassed.

—I don't think there's anything to worry about either.

—Well, I won't be able to be completely calm until after the war.

—You'll see that nothing happens. Anyway, let's deal with the present first.

.

[I would put the separator here, if I had remembered to put it in my memory]

.

Zhen Yao was not reading a book nor was he with little Mo, but he was in the company of Jin Zixuan who already knew that he was going to find him there. However, when he approached him he noticed that he was crestfallen.

-Something happens?

Zhen Yao smiled, but then let out a heavy sigh.

—I received a letter from my mother.

—Is everything okay? I would have thought that receiving a letter from your mother would be a cause for joy.

—Oh yes, actually everything is perfect. I just have mixed feelings.

-Why?

—Do you remember that I told you that there was someone who seemed interested in my mother?

Jin Zixuan nodded, remembering that conversation.

—It seems that they finally reached an agreement and A-Niang decided to accept their intentions, but she asks my opinion anyway.

-To you?

—Yes, well… not about his marriage. I'm actually happy for her, I didn't like seeing her always alone. However, she asks me about what she should do regarding us… Xue Yang and I, I mean.

—What's up with you two?

—By getting married, they could formally adopt Xue Yang and she wonders if I'm okay with it and I really don't have any problem. Also, she asks me if I would like to take her new husband's last name, but that's the part I'm not entirely sure about.

-Why not?

—I know that a father's name is more valuable than a mother's, but I'm almost an adult, what's the point of changing my name now?

Jin Zixuan thought for a moment and grimaced.

—Well, it is something that is customary, even if it is out of gratitude, although I admit that it will be strange to have to call you by another name if you do.

—You're the only one of my friends who calls me that. Of the adults, Jiang-zhongzhu, Madam Yu, and Wei-shishu use my courtesy name, but everyone else still calls me A-Yao.

"Then maybe I should start calling you A-Yao."

They both smiled. Zhen Yao felt a little calmer after being able to express what had him so upset. Anyway, Jin Zixuan tried to say something to him to make him feel better.

—The way I see it, you have an advantage. Bearing the name of a powerful clan may be enough to have a position in this world, but it also carries burdens you never wanted. In your case, whatever name you choose, the only person responsible for giving it a value is yourself, it is up to you how you want your name to be remembered.

Zhen Yao smiled compassionately, understanding that he was speaking from his own experience. Behind Jin Zixuan's conceit, there was only a boy who had high expectations imposed on him, as well as great prejudices, just for having been born and being the heir of his sect. His name was linked to the glories of his ancestors, but also to the infamies.

—Thank you, Jin-xiong. I think I have a little clearer about the decision I want to make.

—I'm glad I was of help, A-Yao.

Chapter Text

Lan Wangji was finishing one of the scrolls when he heard a familiar noise from one of the windows. He approached to see what was happening and found, as he expected, Wei Wuxian there, smiling naturally at him.

—Lan Zhan, I found them!

He helped him up and then noticed that his tunic was bulging. Seeing where he was looking, Wei Wuxian laughed and took out what was inside him. Two small, furry bunnies that Lan Wangji knew very well. His gaze was filled with so much joy that it did not go unnoticed by Wei Wuxian.

—I knew you would like to see them again. It took me a little more work to find them this time, but Jiang Cheng and Nie Huaisang helped me a lot. How about?

Lan Wangji pointed to the black rabbit and uttered simply, “Hei.” —He repeated the same thing with the second rabbit: —Bai.

—Hei and Bai. Black and white... but I don't think you chose the names just because they were obvious, did you? (1)

—Mmn. When I met you, I began to question everything I knew to be right and wrong.

Wei Wuxian put the rabbits down and hugged Lan Wangji. He then turned to see the little animals running around and chasing each other like the first time, but he didn't comment anything because Lan Wangji kissed his cheek and as soon as he turned around they kissed his lips.

—Although I was happy from the moment I knew that we both felt the same way, I couldn't help but regret a little for all the years we wasted when we were young. Now that we have this second chance, I am very happy.

-I am too. I won't let you go again.

—But we will have to separate at the end of this year...

—It won't be for long. Then we have a lifetime to be together.

Wei Wuxian snuggled into his future husband's arms. This time he didn't have anyone waiting for him under that window and he had no intention of bothering Lan Wangji until he lost his temper. He just stood there silently, enjoying the beautiful moment of him.

.

[The dots are back, but please don't give them rude names]

.

They were in front of the Founder's Windows, receiving Lan Qiren's history class. This time, while listening to Lan An and his daolu 's story  from her, Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng exchanged a glance and smiled briefly. Wei Wuxian then sought Lan Wangji's gaze and that caused his ears to turn red.

At the end of class, everyone came out commenting on it.

“The Lans are really romantics,” Wei Wuxian commented, retracting the comment he had made in his past life.

—Why do you say that, Wei-xiong? —asked one of the boys who had arrived for classes.

—Hmm, I've heard some of your family stories. Furthermore, although it may seem hard to believe, Lan-xiansheng was actually very romantic when he married Teacher Feng Liang.

Lan Wangji cleared his throat. Wei Wuxian was breaking the rule of talking about another person who was not present.

“I'm just praising you, Lan Zhan,” he apologized. The song he sang for her was very beautiful.

-How do you know? —questioned another of them.

—Because I was present. They are good friends of my parents, so they were invited to their wedding and they took me with them, right, Lan Zhan?

Lan Wangji nodded, but another conversation interrupted the pleasant group. They had begun to chat about the  daolu , and which well-known girl from the sects was closest to his ideal  cultivation partner . At that point, someone asked:

—Zixuan-xiong, who do you think is the best girl?

Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng looked at each other, remembering the direction of that conversation in their first life. They hoped that, with the changes made, it would happen differently, so they listened carefully.

—Don't ask Zixuan-xiong about this. He already has a fiancee, so his answer will definitely be his fiancée.

Jin Zixuan's expression turned bitter, listening with displeasure as the conversation continued to entangle him without him having wanted to participate from the beginning. The first boy didn't read the atmosphere and asked with sudden interest.

-Oh really? What sect is she from? She must be very talented.

Jin Zixuan looked at him with a raised eyebrow. -Forget it now...

—What do you mean,  forget it already ? Wei Wuxian interrupted. Everyone turned to look at him, Jiang Cheng and Lan Wangji with the same confusion at seeing him repeat his reaction from the past. Wei Wuxian turned slightly towards Lan Wangji and his face transformed for just an instant as he mouthed '  I'm sorry'  before returning to his intervention.

Jin Zixuan, equally surprised and aggrieved, reacted as expected.

—Is it so difficult to understand,  forget it already ?

—What I can't understand is how it is possible that you are so dissatisfied with my  shijie .

Everyone understood who Jin Zixuan's mysterious fiancee was Jiang Yanli, Jiang Fengmian's eldest daughter and Jiang Cheng's older sister. However, the opinion that the young people had in that life about the maiden was very different from what they had in their past life, especially after the last Discussion Conference.

Although her cultivation talents were not outstanding, it was known that she had an impeccable whip technique although she lacked the spiritual strength to match her mother's technique. However, thanks to those who had to deal with her during the days that her parents were absent from her, it was known that she had a very affable character and a strong sense of justice, as well as the wisdom of a leader.

The murmurs of the young people seemed to agree with Wei Wuxian's opinion regarding Jin Zixuan's attitude. Seeing himself so unanimously criticized, he could not bear it and let all the annoyance out of him.

"Why don't you ask me how I could be satisfied with this compromise?"

Jiang Cheng did not react with the intention of going against Jin Zixuan, but just in time to stop Zhen Yao who seemed to want to intervene.

—And you are surely convinced that she is satisfied with you, right? Don't believe so much, peacock.

Feeling so suddenly singled out and belittled, especially by someone he considered close, all his blood rushed to his head and he spoke carelessly.

—If she is so dissatisfied, tell her to break this engagement! I don't care about her and I don't care what a mere servant thinks about me!

Wei Wuxian didn't take his words into account, but he knew he had to hit him, so he pretended to be angry and punched him on the cheek, although perhaps not as hard as in his first life. However, it was enough to start a fight.

Lan Wangji was sent to notify Lan Qiren of the situation, who looked as bewildered as his nephew had been minutes before because it was assumed that he and Jin Zixuan were now getting along well.

—I don't know your reason,  shufu , but Wei Ying did it on purpose.

—I'm going to talk to him about it, but either way you'll both be punished on your knees just like last time.

—Yes,  shufu .

Lan Wangji notified his uncle of his decision and the disciples went to carry out his orders. Lan Qiren called his nephew again.

—I'm going to write to his parents and then I'll go talk to him. You can go ahead if you want.

He bowed and headed to the courtyard where Wei Wuxian was to receive his punishment. He could see how his shoulders were shaking, but this time he already knew what it was really about.

—You should show even a little regret.

Wei Wuxian turned to him with tear-filled eyes and immediately began to sob, leaving Lan Wangji shocked.

—I'm sorry... I really didn't want to do it, but I had no other option.

Lan Wangji finally reacted and approached Wei Ying.

"Don't cry," he said softly and offered him his handkerchief.

—They're going to send me home again and I don't want to leave. We were supposed to spend the whole year together and now I'll have to wait until the next conference to see you again and just for a moment.

—Wei Ying...

He wanted to comfort him in some way, but his uncle wasn't going to take long and if he found him out of his punishment position he was going to give him an even greater punishment.

Fortunately, it didn't take long for Lan Qiren to arrive. He was serious, but he didn't look angry and he spoke calmly to Wei Wuxian.

—Why did you provoke the fight with Jin Zixuan?

-I had to do it. If the engagement is not broken, the peacock and my shijie could end up hating each other and that would make Jin Ling very sad or he may not even be born.

-I understand. You did something very serious by provoking a fight with the heir of another sect and Jin Guangshan will want something to be done about it. However, since there have been no major transgressions on this occasion, we will not go so far as to expel you. Behaving appropriately on this occasion had his rewards, didn't it?

Wei Wuxian threw himself onto his legs and hugged them tightly, uttering his thanks again and again.

-Behave! —He exclaimed, motioning for Lan Wangji to help him regain his penitential position—. Anyway, I must talk to Jin Guangshan and... this time I have sent for Jiang-zhongzhu and your father, so you are not completely free from receiving a punishment according to what they consider is fair to make up for the offense. .

Wei Wuxian made a defeated gesture, but nodded. —I will bear it if it means I can stay in the Cloud Recess for the rest of the year.

—They shouldn't take long to arrive, so dry your tears and continue with your punishment seriously.

“Yes, Lan-xiansheng,” he responded more cheerfully and wiped his face before smiling again, especially when he saw Lan Wangji. Lan Qiren left to inform Qingheng-jun of what had happened and they were alone again.

—You could have talked to Jiang-zhongzhu and convinced him to end the engagement.

—With what argument? Even he and Madam Yu don't get along so badly now, even though they don't have a marital relationship. He wouldn't have believed me if he told him they would end up hating each other. I'm almost sure that Jin Zixuan is already in love with my shijie, but there's something about the engagement that I don't know...

Not even Lan Wangji could argue with him about that, as he had also observed the potential couple and had a similar impression to Wei Wuxian. He only hoped that so much waiting would not be in vain.

.

.

.

The leaders arrived a couple of hours later. Wei Wuxian was still kneeling, but he already looked more bored than sorry. The two Jades, Jiang Cheng and Nie Huaisang went to look for him.

-What are you doing here?

“ Shufu  sent for us,” Lan Xichen answered. Also to you.

-So that?

None of them knew how to answer him. Lan Wangji came over to help him stand up and together they went to Lan Qiren.

While they were going there, they saw that the leader Jin was heading to the other courtyard where Jin Zixuan was serving his punishment. Everything was getting more and more suspicious.

They had gathered at the Yashi, and Qingheng-jun was leading the meeting with Lan Qiren at his side. Jiang Fengmian was on the left, accompanied by Wei Changze, but something they did not expect was to see Leader Nie accompanied by his son in that place.

—Now that the boys are here, can you explain to us what this unexpected meeting is about?

Lan Qiren looked at the youths as he spoke, taking them by surprise, but they immediately understood his intention.

—There is a matter that I thought it was necessary for you to be aware of. It is a rather delicate issue on which the future of everyone depends, not just our sects.

—Why didn't you tell Jin-zhongzhu to stay if he's so delicate? —His brother questioned.

—We have reason to think that he is not someone we can trust in this matter, although he will become a key ally in the future.

—What reasons? Leader Nie questioned.

"Some past experiences," he answered as he took out a sheet of paper that he put in front of everyone. I would like you to examine this for a moment.

The four guests and Qingheng-jun watched the strokes while Lan Qiren motioned for the youths to all sit down. He would be in charge of leading the conversation.

—What is this matrix?

—It's what the boys and I have been trying to figure out for a long time, but we still don't have a concrete answer. This matrix was the last thing we all saw before being sent back in time... or that's our hypothesis.

—Back in time? What are you talking about?

—You yourselves have noticed some things that you took as a mere coincidence or a stroke of fortune. Changze, did you ever wonder why Wei Ying didn't want you guys to go to Yiling?

Wei Changze turned to look at his son, who responded with a sorrowful look, but they continued listening to Lan Qiren.

"I know you were wondering how I discovered the truth about Saozi's illness," he spoke to his brother, who was also surprised, "and why the boys acted so differently the day I told you about it."

Leader Lan also looked at his children and in both of them he could see an expression that confirmed what Lan Qiren was telling him.

—Likewise, our being able to help Madam Nie or Huaisang's suggestion for the demonstration with his saber were not mere coincidences.

Leader Nie did not look to his son for confirmation, but Nie Mingjue did turn first to Huaisang, who nodded fearfully, and then to Lan Xichen, who gave him a solemn confirmation.

“Today's incident wasn't something impulsive either,” Lan Qiren spoke to Jiang Fengmian.

—Wait a moment, Qiren. What exactly are you saying?

—I'm saying that this matrix returned us from a future where things happened very differently than they are today. A future where Wei Ying stayed in Yiling while his parents attended a night hunt and did not hear from them again and where several years later, Jiang Fengmian found him and took him to Lotus Pier to raise him with his children. A future where Qi Qinjiao never managed to overcome her illness and you never gave up your seclusion. Where Madam Nie was also unable to recover and Leader Nie would have broken his saber during a fight with a beast that caused his death. A future in which Xichen, Jiang Wanyin and Nie Huaisang had been the leaders of their sects for well over a decade and the Jin sect was led by the son of Jin Zixuan and Jiang-guniang.

Lan Qiren knew it was going to be a hard blow to find out everything they had avoided and would still have to avoid, but with that violent summary he had caught their attention.

—We have managed to avoid many tragedies, but many more can still happen. One of them seems to be inevitable due to the actions of Wen Ruohan and his children. If history continues its course in the same way, Cloud Recess and Lotus Pier will be destroyed by the Wen and...

Lan Qiren's voice suddenly cut off. In his past life, no one saw him mourn the death of his brother, because he had to be strong for the good of the sect and his nephews, but now they could see how much his loss had really affected him. .

Wei Wuxian decided to intervene to give Lan Qiren time to regain his composure.

—Both sects suffered heavy losses, Yunmeng Jiang was almost completely razed, but they also lost their leaders in those attacks.

“We have to do something to prevent it,” Jiang Cheng intervened.

There was a prolonged silence in the place while all the adults tried to assimilate what they had just been told. It was Leader Nie who broke the silence.

—And what happened to the Wen Sect after that?

Lan Qiren, who had already regained his calm, answered him.

—Perhaps it is better that you know the story in detail.

___________________________________

(1) 黑hēi = Black, incorrect.

白bái = White, correct.

黑白 = hēibái = Black and white, right and wrong, monochromatic.

Chapter Text

While the meeting continued at the  Yashi , Jin Guangshan had already said goodbye to his son and he was on his way to the bedrooms, in a terrible bad mood. However, someone dared to intercept him.

—You know well that you deserved it.

Jin Zixuan paused for a moment, his expression was sorrowful, but in an instant it changed to anger.

—Get lost! I do not want to see anybody.

He continued walking, but Zhen Yao stopped him by holding his arm.

—And what's wrong with you? he claimed. You were the one who started out being rude to shijie and Wei Ying.

—What do you care? Nobody cares.

Zhen Yao did not let go and instead pulled him to a separate place, even though Jin Zixuan protested and struggled all the way. Luckily they did not cross paths with any of their elders, or they would have earned a new punishment.

-What do you think you're doing? —He protested when he finally released him.

-Listen. If I'm asking you it's because I care. Not just because of shijie, but because you and I are friends, or don't you think that way?

Jin Zixuan stopped protesting, but he didn't respond either.

—Why are you so upset? I thought you'd actually be relieved that your engagement to shijie was broken off.

—How do you know that happened?

—Jiang Cheng commented that his parents would probably make that decision. It was like this?

Jin Zixuan nodded and sighed deeply. However, he did not expect Zhen Yao to laugh.

—What the hell are you laughing at?

—Of you, obviously. It's so obvious that something has been going on with you and Shijie since we were little and that the breakup didn't sit well with you.

—you-

—What I don't understand is why since your engagement was announced, you act as if it were the worst punishment and not a dream come true.

Although he looked annoyed, Jin Zixuan no longer continued arguing with Zhen Yao, just replied through his teeth.

-You would not understand.

-No? Try me.

His voice was a clear challenge to the young heir who stared at him, as if considering telling him. Finally, he snorted through his nose and gave up.

—I was never able to verify if she wanted this commitment.

"And why don't you just ask her?" —He claimed as if it were the most obvious thing.

—How am I going to ask her that?! Also, in case you didn't notice, she didn't seem very happy either since the announcement was made.

Zhen Yao grimaced, admitting that he was right, but he had no way of telling what Jiang Yanli thought about it. He shrugged, dismissing the importance of this.

—Anyway, this is something you two should talk about and stop making unnecessary assumptions. If I were you, I would ask Jiang-zhongzhu for forgiveness for the way you behaved and I would also beg him to allow you to accompany him to talk to shijie before the misunderstanding becomes worse.

Jin Zixuan's face turned pale all at once and he began to stutter.

—I-I can't do that. A-besides, I don't want to get into any more trouble with Lan-xiansheng.

—Coward... are you in love with her or not?

-Hey! I... It's not as simple as you see it... I really... I don't know. He sighed heavily and spoke in a lower tone. Unlike you, I have never been able to be close to any couple united by love over convenience. I don't know if that's what I feel and I have no one to ask or compare it to.

He began to feel bad for being so harsh on the young heir. If I compared it to Lotus Dock, even though Jiang Cheng had a different treatment and upbringing for being the future leader, his parents did not give so much importance to his friends being servants, which had allowed them to live with his parents. The others and one of their greatest examples, when it came to love, were the Wei couple. Furthermore, although the Jiang marriage had also been joined by convenience, they did not have the obvious dislike that the Jins expressed.

Now that he had gotten Jin Zixuan to open up to him, he could understand him a little better. He had an idealistic streak that was not evident behind that mask of arrogance, but he was too lost in the things of love.

"I guess you're right," he conceded as he gave a heavy sigh. Well, maybe you should take some time to find out. I think that if you want good references about love, we are in the right place.

-Why do you say that?

—Were you paying attention in class today and what Wei Ying said? The Lans are the first to take their romantic ideals above duty.

The entire speech about Lan An replayed in Jin Zixuan's memory, especially the bit about the  Daolu Window  and the comments about Master Lan's wedding that Wei Wuxian had made. The Lans really were romantics, despite appearances.

—I hadn't thought about it, although anyway, I don't feel comfortable asking one of our teachers something like that, no matter how much Wei Wuxian says that Lan-xiansheng is as romantic as its founder.

Zhen Yao nodded.

—Hmn... true. You could ask the second Madam Lan. You know she always welcomes us when we go to play with Mo Diao.

He had trust with Feng Liang, but not enough to ask him those kinds of questions.

—It would be strange...

—Stop making excuses! Ask Lan Wangji then. You get along better with him, don't you?

Jin Zixuan tilted his head. Certainly, due to their frequent visits to Lotus Dock as children, he had developed a cordial relationship with the Lans. He had moved a little closer to Lan Wangji, not knowing exactly why. It wasn't that they talked much, but when he struck up a conversation with him he was very interesting to listen to and he was a good listener. Still, he didn't believe that he was the right person to talk about it and he didn't understand why Zhen Yao had suggested it.

—Why Lan Wangji?

Zhen Yao's look was one of annoyance and he responded with the same tone.

—Are you going to tell me that you haven't realized? Neither of them have said anything, but it's pretty obvious that he and Wei Ying have had  a thing  since we were very little.

-What?! —He exclaimed so loudly that he had to look around, hoping he hadn't caught anyone's attention or perhaps he would have to kneel in front of the wall again for a few more hours.

Zhen Yao just shrugged.

—Now that I think about it better, maybe it's just that I'm more observant than others. If Wei Ying had noticed you and  shijie , he might not have reacted the way he did. Although he didn't stop thinking that you deserved that punch.

Jin Zixuan was too surprised to take offense at the insistence of the punch.

—Do you think they are  man...

—Cut -sleeve ? Probably. —He shrugged his shoulders again—. That doesn't matter, except for the part where you have someone from our generation who probably already knows what love is. Why do not you talk to him?

He considered it a bit. He wasn't entirely sure yet, as he didn't know how to bring up the topic in front of him now that he knew he was with Wei Wuxian.

—I'm... I'm going to think about it.

—Don't think about it too much or you might miss the opportunity with  shijie.  If she harbors any feelings for you, she might think that you don't reciprocate. Also, Jiang-zhongzhu may think about getting her engaged to someone else before she clears your head or your parents might find you another fiancée. Both are too profitable alliances for there not to be someone else waiting for this opportunity.

This warning was enough to make Jin Zixuan nervous.

—No... I won't let time pass.

—And you better apologize to Wei Ying.

—It was he who hit me, he should apologize to me.

Zhen Yao laughed and shook his head.

—Okay, you can keep your pride if you prefer, but if you want Lan Zhan to collaborate with you, you don't want to be on bad terms with the person he loves.

Still laughing, Zhen Yao turned around and left.

.

.

.

At the  Yashi,  the silence was overwhelming. Each young man waited with contained anxiety for the reaction of his elders, who were all staring at the matrix that was still on the table, as if trying to decipher it and discover if what they had said was possible. But just as Lan Qiren said, everyone had had some demonstration that it was the truth.

“I think it's too much information to process in such a short time,” Qingheng-jun said. How about we take some time to analyze and ask more questions before addressing the important issue? It goes without saying that you are welcome to stay as long as necessary for us to finally reach a consensus.

The others thanked the hospitality and Lan Qiren offered that he would order the rooms to be tidied up and in the meantime, everyone could talk to their children and resolve any questions they had.

The two Jades stayed in the  Hanshi  with their father, while Nie Huaisang went out with his father and brother, Jiang Cheng and Wei Wuxian went with their parents, but halfway there they separated.

—A-die...

—I still have a hard time believing everything they told us, but when the Yiling thing happened, your mother and I kept wondering how you could possibly know what was going to happen if we answered the call alone.

"I didn't know," he confessed solemnly. He was too young to remember, but my assumption was not wrong. Furthermore, I not only managed to save her life but also prevented Liang-ayí from being injured and Lan-xiansheng was able to marry her.

“That's true,” Wei Changze responded. He was also going to answer that call. What was going to happen to her?

—Xichen-ge and Lan Zhan told me that she was going to be blind and would not be able to have children, so she decided to disappear and left there uncle alone and bitter... I mean...

Wei Changze laughed, ignoring his son's mistake. He smiled a little more relaxed.

—It's hard to assimilate, but I want to know more.

In a similar situation was Jiang Cheng with his father, but he still didn't say anything. Maybe because in his case, there was no moment when he had given any indication of having returned from his previous life.

—Don't you have anything to ask? —He said with some bitterness.

"Yeah, I just... I don't know where to start," he answered honestly. I had never heard of something like this and I would like to ask so many things, but I don't know which is the most important.

“I do,” Jiang Cheng replied. Don't you want to know something about the fall of Lotus Pier?

—Actually that doesn't worry me that much. Now that we know what to expect, we won't be caught off guard. We will take care of that from now on.

-So?

—That's what I don't know... Although I understand why it's the most important thing for you. Now that I think about it, I do have a doubt about it. Qiren said that the attack was a surprise and they took advantage of the fact that I was far away, but I still don't understand how it could be that they took your mother, the twins and you by surprise.

Jiang Cheng smiled a little, but then his gaze was filled with melancholy.

—We were all very different at that time, even Wei Wuxian and me. You and Mom didn't get along, I was convinced that you hated her and also me for being so similar to her.

—Why did you think that?

“You were too lax with Wei Wuxian, who was much more unruly then than he is now,” he laughed briefly, “and you were too hard on me.” Mom always got upset about it even though she was even more demanding than you. I was also frequently involved in her fights. The rumors didn't help either.

—What rumors?

—I don't know how everyone knew how you felt about Cangse-ayí, but they said that Wei Wuxian was actually your two son.

Jiang Cheng could almost swear that his father turned pale upon hearing those words. He was speechless again for a while longer, but he asked him questions again.

—Did your mother believe that?

—No... at least I think not, but I often reproached you for saying that your son was me and not him. You guys fought almost all the time.

Jiang Fengmian looked really saddened by what Jiang Cheng was telling him.

—I'm so sorry, A-Cheng. I put you through a situation that must have been very painful.

He smiled, trying not to show that he wanted to cry when he heard those words that he missed so much in his past life, even though technically he was not to blame for anything.

—Don't apologize, you are very different now.

—I wouldn't be if you hadn't given me a second chance. I think I understand now why A-Xian was so jealous of his mother when they first arrived at Lotus Pier.

Jiang Cheng laughed remembering that display of childish jealousy that helped him win his mother's favor.

—Yes, well... back then you were still like your old self, but right now you are a completely different person. You and Mom hardly fight, she even accompanied you to the Discussion Conference. I'm glad to see that they get along so well and can at least be friends.

Jiang Fengmian remained serious for a moment, thinking a little more about everything he wanted to ask.

—So... when the attack on Lotus Dock was and we lost our lives, your mother believed that I hated her?

—The morning of that day you had a very strong argument and neither of you said pleasant things. You went to Qishan to recover our swords that had been left in his possession. She stayed in Lotus Pier and when the attack became unbearable, she sent Wei Wuxian and me away. Then we ran into you and you also sent us away while you went to try to rescue her. —Jiang Cheng's eyes filled with tears as he remembered the moment. When we were able to return, I couldn't even see her body. I don't know if you ever found her alive, I don't know what her last moments were like.

Jiang Fengmian hugged him without hesitation. That was one of the best changes they had made in that life and a lot of it was due to Wei Changze, who showed Jiang Fengmian that he could be a strict father without needing to be cold towards his daughter. The times his father held him and hugged him throughout that life had far exceeded those in his previous life.

—A-Cheng, you say I'm a different person now, but I realize I haven't really told you much that I love you and that I'm very proud of you, son. I don't want you to have any reason to doubt it anymore.

-I know. "You haven't said it, but you've shown it," he responded, hugging him tighter.

—And I don't hate your mother, but I do think you're very similar to her. You have her greatest virtues and you may also have her temperament, but I always thought you were better at controlling him, although now I understand where that maturity I saw in you came from.

Jiang Cheng laughed. Yes, he was probably mature enough now to admit that no matter how old he was, he would always need his father's hugs.

Chapter Text

Qingheng-jun was able to clarify his doubts with Lan Xichen and Lan Wangji, although he reserved a couple of questions for Lan Qiren. Likewise, Leader Nie and Nie Mingjue interrogated Huaisang.

Their father felt a little tired and, as they had already been taken to their rooms, he retired to rest. Nie Mingjue then took the opportunity to question his little brother.

-There is something that is not clear to me. It is assumed that at the end of the war I was still the leader. Why did Lan Qiren say that you were the leader? What happened to me?

Nie Huaisang sighed.

—After the war there were still several events that cost the lives of many, but that we may have already avoided with some other changes that have been made throughout this time.

—That doesn't answer my question. I want to know how I can avoid it.

-I told you. Perhaps we have already managed to avoid this with another change brought about by Jiang-xiong and Wei-xiong.

—But tell me what happened.

Reluctantly, the youngest Nie answered.

—Your saber. Because of the war, your temper and thirst for revenge for what happened to our father, the curse reached you sooner and there was a person who took advantage of Xichen-ge's and your trust to cause you to suffer the consequences sooner.

—Who was that person?

—His name was Jin Guangyao. He was the only illegitimate son Jin Guangshan recognized, but he was previously your right-hand man and helped Xichen-ge escape after the Cloud Recess was attacked. That's why you three became sworn brothers. Xichen-ge taught him the melody they use with  fuqin  and he modified it to slowly poison your spirit.

—And where is that vermin now?

Although Nie Huaisang still distrusted Zhen Yao, he had not gotten close to his brother nor was he that close to Lan Xichen now, even though he knew they got along well. He couldn't judge the present for the mistakes of his other life when he didn't even remember him, so he decided not to predispose his brother.

—Don't worry, they already took care of him. Now you just have to control your temper better, even if you continue cultivating with your saber.

Nie Mingjue remained serious for a while and then asked again with some caution in his voice.

—How did you find out about the saber? Is that why you never put effort into learning?

-Oh no. In truth, I do not have the talent to wield the saber and I was never interested in learning. In this life it was a little more on purpose, but in the previous one I found out when your death occurred.

“Huaisang…” He could see that his brother was trying to act strong, but his eyes immediately moistened as he remembered that painful scene. He spoke again to get rid of that feeling.

-But it's okay. We will be cautious and that will not happen now. A-niang and  Fuqin  are still alive, you won't die either.

Nie Mingjue put an arm over his younger brother's shoulder and pulled him towards him.

-Alright. I will trust what you say, but as soon as that person makes a suspicious move, you have to tell me so I can give him what he deserves.

Nie Huaisang smiled and couldn't resist giving his brother a hug. This time he would be the one to protect his older brother.

.

.

.

Lan Yonzheng headed to the room he shared with his wife, who was currently with Lan Dian. As soon as he saw them, he rushed over and lifted them both into his arms, causing a cry of surprise from his wife and an explosive laugh from his daughter.

—Did something happen, Yonzheng?

He thought about it a bit. He didn't want to hide the truth from her, but he knew it wouldn't be something so easy to explain.

—It's just that I came to understand how great my happiness is to be able to have you and our daughter by my side.

—Happy Diedie! —Lan Dian exclaimed.

-Something happened? —Madam Lan whispered, feeling somewhat dismayed, despite her husband's words.

"Then I'll tell you everything," he whispered in her ear, placing a soft kiss on her cheek.

.

.

.

Wei Wuxian accompanied his father to the room they had prepared for him.

—You better get back to your business. And be sure to apologize to Jin-gonzi.

Wei Wuxian sighed.

-I will do that. He didn't want to fight him anyway, but Shijie's happiness depends on that fight.

Despite what he said, Wei Wuxian did not seem to have any intention of leaving.

—What's wrong, A-Xian? Is there anything else you want to say?

—A-Die... it's just that we told them about the war and you already know that I resorted to demonic cultivation, but... but I haven't told you what happened afterwards.

—When did the war end?

—Mmn. I... —He had that in his chest and he felt that it was necessary for his father to know it. Lan Qiren had not told them anything about what happened beyond the final attack on the Night less City in which Wen Ruohan died under Meng Yao's sword, so no one else knew about his time as the Patriarch of Yiling, his deterioration and fell, but he felt that he had to be honest with his father and that is why he decided to tell it, but even though that was far behind him, he still felt a lot of remorse for what he had caused and he could not stop the tears from flowing from his eyes. —…I lost control, I wasn't careful. Because of me, Jiang Cheng lost everything. I caused the death of Jin Zixuan, Shijie and many other innocent people. In the end I paid for it with my life.

Wei Changze made his dismay evident and let his son vent, but he was too confused to understand the magnitude of the matter. Furthermore, he had not told him the details such as the loss of Jiang Cheng's core and the subsequent transfer of it, the reason why he became so vulnerable to the resentful energy and ended up causing so much misfortune.

—How did you pay for it with your life? A-Xian, I'm not understanding what you want to tell me.

"I died too..." he explained in the middle of a sob. Actually, this is the third chance the heavens have given me to fix things. I... I was dead for thirteen years and, when I came back, I had the opportunity to make up for some of the damage I caused and start a new life.

Wei Wuxian told him about the sacrifice of souls, about the death of Nie Mingjue and the mystery of his dismembered body, although he avoided revealing the identity of the murderer. He told him about his breakup with the Yunmeng Jiang Sect, Jiang Cheng's resentment back then, the two sieges, and how they had managed to defeat Jin Guangyao. Wei Changze listened to him until the end and remained silent as if to make sure he had finished speaking. He now understood his pain a little better and even shared it. His son had suffered a lot due to his recklessness, but just as he had saved them from that fateful fate, Changze promised himself that he would not allow his son to go through those misfortunes again.

He smiled kindly at him and spoke seriously, but with warmth in his voice.

—Life doesn't always give second chances and they gave you a third. I hope you have learned from your mistakes and this life really is all different, but even if you make a mistake, we will always be on your side to help you get back on the right path.

Wei Wuxian was relieved to hear those words and hugged him again for a while longer. He was calmer, but he still had something else he wanted to talk to his father about, so he turned away from him again and looked at him seriously.

—I'm trying to do everything the right way in this life. So... there is something else you need to know about my previous life, but I have no intention of changing it, except for one thing.

—And what could that be?

"Well..." His cheeks turned red and a sorry expression took over his face. Still, he tried to hold his father's gaze as he spoke. It's... I'm in love with Lan Zhan. In our previous life we were husband and wife, we made three bows and their sect had already accepted our marriage, but at first they didn't even want to know about me, so our ceremony was rather secret. This time I would like to be able to do it with the approval of our families...

He spoke quickly and without giving his father any chance to even react, but in the end he could see that he had taken him by surprise. At least he didn't seem angry, but now he was afraid to listen to what he had to say.

"Are you... disappointed?"

"A-Xian, you haven't even given me the chance to assimilate everything you've told me today," he exclaimed, but then seemed to reflect on his words better, "although this topic may not be so much to assimilate." You need to know what I think, don't you? —Wei Wuxian nodded shyly and his father smiled reassuringly. I'm surprised, but that doesn't mean I'm disappointed. My instinct as a father is to advise you about the complications that relationship can have, not only because you are both men but because regardless of your talents and worth you will always be considered only a servant while he is one of the heirs of his Sect. But I think you already know that and have faced stronger criticism, so I don't have much to say about it other than I'll always be there to support you. Does he have the support of his family?

"Well... you can imagine that it was a little difficult to win his approval before, after all, a despicable being like me had dared to steal and corrupt his immaculate jade." He laughed a little, but spoke seriously when he noticed that he had not It amused his father—but after we gained Lan Qiren's approval it was a little easier. Recently, Madam Lan found out about our relationship... or rather, she confirmed what she suspected for years, but she doesn't know all the details that you know now. She has already expressed her support to us.

Wei Changze sighed in relief and nodded.

-Well. You are a new person, with great virtues and abilities, so there should be no reproach that you are the one Lan Wangji chose. Furthermore, Qiren and Madam Lan's support bodes well and I don't think Qingheng-jun will object or they will be in charge of convincing him. At least, the Lan Sect will not place so much importance on your origin, but the scrutiny of the other sects will always be present.

—I know, but if there's one thing I've learned from the past, it's that giving importance to what others think only means that you can never please anyone, but above all, it doesn't let you see what's really right.

—Well said… A-Xian, will you talk to your mother about this? I mean everything they told us today.

The sigh.

-Don't know. I actually didn't know that Lan-xiansheng would talk to everyone today, but I think he was right to do so. I also want him to know about Lan Zhan and I, but… I guess he'll have to wait for me to come home.

—I think it will be necessary for me to speak with her if the leaders make any decisions tomorrow about how to handle this situation. We are going to need allies and prepare the disciples for what is coming if what they decide is to attack before they have the opportunity to attack us.

-You're right. In that case, do what you think is necessary… ah…

-What's happening?

"Which I think you're going to have to tell him about... us anyway  ."

-Why?

—It's just… I need you to bring home two chickens that Lan Zhan gave me and they only let me keep them here while I found a way to send them to Lotus Pier.

Wei Changze didn't react more than a couple of blinks, while Wei Wuxian laughed a little nervously.

—N-it's not what you think... or not exactly. Honestly, there was a little confusion when we went to Caiyi City, Lan Zhan and Xichen-ge drank a glass of wine and well… he acted impulsively. They are spousal gifts, but it is not… the official engagement… yet…

It was so strange and at the same time exciting to be talking about these matters with his father, no longer afraid of disappointing him. Although Wei Changze suddenly started laughing, taking him by surprise.

-What's happening?

—I was just remembering a time when we went on a night hunt with Fengmian, Qiren, and your mother. We were in the middle of winter and we encountered a very strong yao. We were on the shore of a lake and in the middle of the battle, the yao threw Qiren against the ice and he fell into the water. To help him warm up, we gave him a glass of wine to drink and it worked very well, but... after a few minutes he started scolding us and reciting the rules, and he even took out his sword and started writing them on the ice. We barely managed to stop it before it caused a crack and fell back into the water.

Wei Wuxian couldn't believe what he was hearing. He already knew that low resistance to liquor was something typical of the Lan Clan's blood, but although he had already heard the anecdote about Lan Xichen, he had not had the opportunity to listen to someone who knew such a secret from Master Lan. He soon began to laugh along with his father.

.

.

The next day they met again after having had more time to analyze the information that Lan Qiren and the boys had for them.

—Although each one has done everything possible to change what was within his power to prevent greater misfortunes, preventing a war from happening is a matter beyond our power —Lan Qiren began.

“I don't think we should prevent war,” Leader Nie spoke.

—But,  fuqin…

“Huaisang, don't interrupt,” he scolded. In the end they managed to unite and emerged victorious from the war, right?

“Yes, but the cost was too high,” Lan Qiren replied.

—And if we do nothing it is certain that the cost we will pay will not be less. However, this time we would have an advantage. We can attack before they do. Cloud Recess and Lotus Pier do not have to fall.

—I don't think it's that simple, Nie-zhongzhu. —This time it was Wei Changze who spoke. His face was serious and you could see his concern, but you could also tell that he was analyzing the possibilities. From what we were told, the other sects did not react until they saw two of the Great Sects fall.

"Yes, but we only need our sects for a surprise attack," he answered confidently.

“Maybe,” Qingheng-jun spoke now, “but then we would be the first to attack innocent people.” Many minor sects are under Qishan Wen's protection and I am sure there would be a response from him. We don't know what other sects will take our side if that's the case.

“It seems we have come to the same conclusion, Lan-zhongzhu,” Jiang Fengmian spoke, who then briefly consulted with Wei Changze who nodded.

—It's not an easy decision, but I think it's the only way to do something.

—Wait a minute, what are they proposing? Nie Mingjue questioned.

The young men exchanged a look with each other while Lan Qiren tried to search his brother's face for an answer.

“The sacrifice of Cloud Recess and Lotus Spring is necessary,” Jiang Fengmian concluded. Otherwise, we will not achieve the union of the other sects.

“Wait, you can't be serious,” Jiang Cheng exclaimed. Won't we do anything to prevent that from happening?

Jiang Fengmian smiled at him confidently.

“We won't stop them from attacking Lotus Pier, but there is no way I will allow them to destroy Yunmeng Jiang. We will have to sacrifice our home for the good of all, but we will do everything possible to prevent them from taking the lives of our people.

—We will do the same with the Recess of the Clouds. I know it may seem like a risky move, but sacrifices are necessary. However, we will not allow them to have the same result.

-Very good. Qinghe Nie will help in any way necessary.

There was a feeling of trust among the leaders that the young people did not share, but in the end they accepted that it was the only solution to win over the other sects.

A very strong test awaited them, not only of skill but of faith.

Chapter Text

Jiang Fengmian didn't comment on the cage with two chickens that Wei Changze brought onto the raft, but his friend knew him very well because he answered his silent question.

—I'll tell you another time. We must talk to our wives first.

He nodded, agreeing that it was best to postpone any further talk as he himself had many things to think about. They were going to deliberately expose their sects solely for the purpose of currying favor with so many others, as long as fear would cause them to have a common enemy. They might have thought about dialogue in some way, but they knew Wen Ruohan well enough to know that his thirst for power would see any kind of alliance, no matter how harmless, as a betrayal and would still attack mercilessly. At least, as long as they had some sense of the events and some control over the events that led to them, they could avoid a surprise attack and the loss of so many lives.

Of course he was worried about being prepared for that attack. In a war there were always losses and he would not like any of his disciples to lose their lives, but that was uncontrollable and inevitable. However, that was not his biggest concern.

It was tea time and he was sure that Madam Yu was waiting for him since she must know by now that they had returned. He already anticipated that she would not be in a good mood, since Leader Jin returned home earlier and had to talk to his wife about his children's engagement. Still, seeing that she was indeed waiting for him on the veranda, he felt happy that she was not as angry as she was that she did not want to talk to him.

"I'm back," he announced with a soft voice and a smile on his face.

"Welcome," she responded curtly, but still served her husband's cup of tea, who thanked her for the gesture without stopping smiling. They both drank a little, but she soon got to the point she was interested in. So, will you explain to me why you broke A-Li's engagement without consulting me?

—I thought it was the right thing to do, for many reasons. A-Cheng then said something that confirmed it for me.

—How was it the right thing to do? You didn't think that your daughter...

—My lady, I am no stranger to our daughter's feelings and I also believe that she reciprocates, but I believe that deep down neither of us was happy with the engagement.

-Why do you say that?

—They both changed their attitude toward each other when the engagement was finalized, and now I'm sure it was because we forced the natural course of things. Breaking it will give them the freedom to be honest with each other and not start there relationship with a tinge of bitterness in it. I could swear that very soon we will celebrate that commitment again.

His words seemed to calm Yu Ziyuan's anger, although he also knew that it struck a chord with her and he knew her well enough to know that that slight twitch in her eyebrows was because that thorn still existed between them, even though Jiang Cheng I would have told him that their relationship was much better in this life. Even with the notion that she was a completely different person, knowing that story made him realize that all was not yet well between him and his wife, but it was in his hands to change that.

-What's happening? Why are you looking at me like that?

Jiang Fengmian smiled, a little because he could see the slight embarrassment hidden behind Yu Ziyuan's claim, but mostly because of the notion that he had a chance to do something to change things. Perhaps he had not returned with the memories of his past life, but they had granted him a second chance that he did not intend to waste, much less with the panorama that awaited them.

—I feel like I've lived blinded for too long and suddenly I have the opportunity to see what I have in front of me. I realize what an idiot I have been.

—You're saying nonsense. Why are you diverting the topic? We were talking about A-Li's engagement.

—Our daughter's engagement will only be resolved over time and we will leave it to them. I want them to have the opportunity that we didn't have to choose each other. Madam Yu looked down and frowned, looking away in an expression that Jiang Fengmian already knew was her way of hiding her pain. That is a topic that we will discuss again at another time, now I would like us to be able to speak with complete sincerity about ourselves.

She turned to look at him again with disbelief in her eyes or perhaps, judging by his question, it was more like fear.

—What is there to talk about us?

He smiled somewhat sweetly, but then sighed and began to speak in a serious tone.

— San-niang , listen to me, please. When I'm done, if you want, you're free to slap me, punch me in the nose, spank me with Zidian, or throw me off the veranda. I will accept anything you want to do to me because I know I deserve it. I ask you to listen to me without interrupting, although I know that my words can be hurtful...

Madam Yu couldn't help her eyebrows from tightening even more, but she nodded, willing to listen to what her husband had to say, although she didn't like the preamble at all. Anyway, he never took his eyes off her and her expression was affable, so she didn't quite know what to expect from that talk.

—I always regretted that they forced me to marry you. Perhaps it would be more accurate to say that I still regret it, but not for the same reasons as at the beginning. A small spark jumped from Zidian, but there was no further reaction. At first it was because I thought that had prevented any chance I had of going after the woman who had caught my attention, but in truth I was either very blind or idiotic, because it was obvious that she and Changze always were and always will be soulmates. Even if our engagement had not existed, I would never have had a chance.

Yu Ziyuan was still silent and Zidian was calm, but her face was transparent as she showed that those words had not been to her liking.

—I ended up resigning myself and accepting our marriage thinking that at least we would be good companions. He was glad that you were not like other maidens our age, so delicate and fragile. I always admired your character and your strength. Being at the head of the Sect has not been a heavy burden because you have always been by my side...

He realized he was rambling by the change in expression on his wife's face and with slight embarrassment, he cleared his throat and continued his speech.

—Sorry, I already got off the point. I told you that I regretted that our marriage was out of obligation and I always believed that it was because of Cangse, in addition to other things that I will tell you on another occasion, I even clung to that idea until I was forced to face reality. It was never her, not specifically, but what she and you meant to me: the idea of freedom and the weight of obligation.

This time there were more sparks surrounding Zidian, but Jiang Fengmian bowed slightly.

—Wait a little longer, please. Then I will accept that you take out all your anger on me without complaining, but let me finish speaking.

—Stop thinking about it so much.

—I just need you to know the whole truth, I don't want to keep anything to myself.

She crossed her arms listening, but still defensive. Jiang Fengmian took a deep breath to continue, keeping his gaze lowered the entire time.

—I know that I made you very angry during the first years of our marriage and that that resentment would be much worse today if Wei Ying's tantrum had not forced me to react. Still, perhaps it was too late to remedy things in any way. My apologies at that moment may not have seemed sincere to you and I am sorry for having believed that that gesture was enough. I don't know if you can ever fully forgive me or what you think right now about being married to me, but I...

He raised his head and stared at Yu Ziyuan, who now seemed intrigued by his speech.

—I always resented that our marriage was just an obligation, but I was stupid for not realizing that it didn't always have to be that way and now my regret is because perhaps this clarity came too late. I don't even know how you could believe my words after so many years, but you have my most solemn promise that I will make you see my sincerity from now and forever.

Madam Yu had dropped her arms, but her face was no longer relaxed.

—I still don't understand the point of saying all this.

"Sorry, I'll try to explain myself better," he responded with a sigh. I want A-Li and Jin Zixuan to have the opportunity to enjoy the happiness of choosing each other, and I also wish the same for A-Cheng. Don't you wish your children could have that opportunity that we didn't have?

Yu Ziyuan narrowed her eyes and responded, a little fed up with all this rambling.

—Of course it is, but I think that was already clear before your strange speech.

Jiang Fengmian couldn't help but smile without knowing why. Maybe it was better to ask a few more questions.

—Who would you have chosen if you had been given the opportunity?

She looked at him as if he had gone crazy.

-What kind of question is that?

"I just wanted to know if you had an answer." If you had been given the choice, would you have chosen me as your husband?

"Of course not," she responded immediately and with some indignation. Who would want to marry someone who is in love with someone else?

Jiang Fengmian laughed somewhat embarrassedly.

—I know, but if Cangse had not existed in my life, would you have chosen me?

Although his annoyance persisted, Yu Ziyuan thought about it for a moment and ended up shaking her head slightly.

-Why not?

—I barely knew you. I think I saw you twice before our parents decided on the engagement.

Jiang Fengmian nodded because it had just been like that. His father took him to Meishan twice with the excuse that he had to get involved in leadership affairs, but it was only an excuse so that he could meet the third daughter of Leader Yu, who was a beauty with extraordinary talent, but a indomitable character. Certainly, he did not see in her what had been instilled in him as her ideal wife, but he did not dislike her company at any time. They were barely 14 at the time and he only saw her one more time before the hairpin ceremony was held and they were told they were engaged. They wouldn't get married until they were both in their twenties and Jiang Fengmian didn't think much of it at the time, but when a few years later he met Cangse Sanren, a soul so unshackled and completely different from anything he had ever known, he was immediately struck. captivated by her. However, she fit in too well next to Wei Changze, who was serious and strict, but soon relaxed around her and they complemented each other perfectly, even when they disagreed. Wei Changze was his brother, so he encouraged him to court her, although he envied that he had that freedom to choose.

Then many things happened at the same time: the death of his father, becoming leader, Changze and Cangse got married and it was time for him to fulfill his commitment. He put it off with any excuse he could find, but rumors about his reasons began to get out of control. Jiang Fengmian had to stop and think as a leader and assume his responsibility to ensure the continuity of his lineage and perpetuate the Jiang clan.

But the rumors had already reached Yu Ziyuan and on their wedding night, before consummating their marriage, she confronted him demanding the truth. He owed her at least a little honesty, so he confessed that he was in love with another woman, but it wasn't mutual nor did he intend to pursue her. He assured her that his commitment would always be to her and he was not going to break his promises.

Their wedding night was more bitter than pleasant and it was when Madam Yu declared that she would not take the name Jiang, and that as soon as their firstborn was conceived she would not sleep with him again.

He tried to compensate for her pain in many ways, even staying away from her so as not to make her uncomfortable, but until Wei Ying and Jiang Cheng came to change everything, he did not realize the mistake he was making by acting that way.

"Don't you want to know if I would have chosen you?" he asked with a smile, although she knew the answer. He just needed a way to explain himself.

—Of course you wouldn't have done it. I know well that you would have chosen Cangse.

—Cangse was never an option. I already knew it at that time and still I held on to that feeling. That only hurt us all. —Now he knew everything that could have happened as a result, but somehow he didn't feel as saddened by learning of his friends' deaths as he was by knowing that he would die without the chance to make things right with his wife, and that had brought a strong revelation. Even if he had been free to choose her, he would not have chosen her.

-Then to whom?

-Don't know. I didn't know any other women who caught my attention.

Madam Yu frowned in annoyance at the strange conversation, but he just smiled and took the moment to take her hand.

—I can't make decisions for my past self, because I was a capricious and immature young man who didn't know you as well as I do now, but if I had the opportunity to go back to those days knowing what I know now... my choice would be without a doubt. that you were my wife.

Madam Yu's eyebrows did not relax, but her eyes were filled with disbelief. Still, Jiang Fengmian's smile did not falter.

—My lady, there is no one else in this world whom I would like to be able to have by my side until the day I die. It took this pathetic man in front of you almost twenty years to realize that he loves you, that there is no person in the whole world who knows me better than you. I know it took me a long time to realize it, but it's not too late...

His speech was cut off by a laugh that didn't seem to be happy. He could tell that Madam Yu didn't fully believe him and she probably wouldn't understand what motivated his sudden statement, but he would wait a couple of days before telling her what her son had revealed to him.

He was aware that she wasn't going to believe him after so many years, but it still hurt a little that she laughed. Maybe she deserved it and she promised that she wouldn't complain about anything she wanted to do with him. She didn't matter, he wouldn't let anything make him lose his resolve.

—I knew you weren't going to believe me, although I still held out hope... anyway, I have always accepted the consequence of my actions. You may not believe me today, but I will prove it to you at every moment and in many ways from now until the last day of my life.

Madam Yu had not said anything after that laugh, although her annoyance was evident. At last, she stared at her husband and spoke about her.

—What makes you think that's what I want?

Chapter Text

Wei Wuxian, Nie Huaisang, and Jiang Cheng returned to Cloud Recess after seeing off their parents. They had a few hours free since Lan Qiren was supervising the purification of Lake Biling, so they were going to help a little with the search for information about the return array, as they had chosen to call it until they knew exactly what it was.

—Eh… you guys go ahead, I have something to do first.

-What are you going to do?

—I'll tell you later. "You guys don't delay and tell Lan Zhan that I won't be long," he said, leaving immediately.

Trying not to attract too much attention, he walked leisurely towards the rooms where Jin Zixuan was staying. Unlike them, he had a room to himself, which was very boring in his opinion. Even Nie Huaisang had the Baling Sect heir Ouyang as a roommate.

He came in quietly and unannounced, but I knew he would be there because he had to copy the rules as punishment. Lan Qiren had given up giving him that punishment because not only did he know it by heart but he had never served as a lesson to him. Instead, Lan Qiren and Wei Changze agreed that the best punishment on that occasion would be that for a week he would be fed only the medicinal soup, a Lan specialty, without the opportunity to use condiments and spiciness to disguise its flavor.

At least he hadn't been banned from seeing Lan Zhan.

He cleared his throat to announce his presence and Jin Zixuan looked up with a start. It was a relief that he was just beginning to write on the sheet he had, because in surprise he made too strong a stroke.

—What are you doing here and who gave you permission to enter?

"Ah, come on... I came to apologize to you, don't be angry," he said, approaching the table and sitting on the opposite side. He took the brush from him, set it aside, and picked up the stained paper to ball it up before looking at him. He was angry, but quite content.

—Did you come to apologize?

—Yes, I come to apologize because I overreacted. I don't think I was wrong to confront you, but maybe I should have done it differently, so I apologize for calling you a peacock and for the blow I gave you.

Jin Zixuan was clenching his jaw. He never imagined that Wei Wuxian would apologize to him and although he was considering Zhen Yao's words, he had not yet decided that he would apologize to him, but now that he took the initiative it left him no choice.

—Yes, I also apologize for what I said and for continuing the fight.

Wei Wuxian smiled at him. He was happy to see that Jin Zixuan was essentially the same as in his previous life. Although he did not believe that he would have taken the initiative to apologize, the previous one from him I from he would not even have reciprocated. I was sincerely happy to have a cordial relationship with him.

—At least now you are no longer forced to marry  shijie  and they will stop acting so strange when you are together.

Jin Zixuan held back a grimace and stared at him for a while without saying anything. He wondered how much he was thinking, but certainly nothing prepared him for what he would say next.

—You and Lan Wangji are…

That expression on Jin Zixuan's face was just the same one Jin Ling had made when he asked him—still thinking that he was Mo Xuanyu—about his relationship with Hanguang-jun. Between the feeling of nostalgia and the surprise of having been discovered by him, he couldn't help but laugh uncomfortably.

—W-why do you ask?

Jin Zixuan's face turned very red and he looked a little annoyed, but he still didn't look disgusted, which was an interesting discovery.

—I… Ugh, no, forget it. Don't you have to make a copy of the rules?

Wei Wuxian grimaced.

-Hopefully. "My punishment is worse than copying the rules, but I will receive it until dinnertime, so I have time," he replied, settling down a little more, ready to listen to what he was going to say despite noticing that he was nervous.

He was probably debating whether to speak or send him flying, because he knew that expression on his face very well. Since he started living with him more he could see the traits that Jin Ling had inherited from him. Perhaps that memory had predisposed him to be more open to him and establish the relationship they had until now.

He really wanted everything to go well so that Jin Ling could grow up with his two parents.

—Are you in love with Lan Wangji? —He finally blurted out suddenly and although the question seemed very strange coming from him, he answered with a smile from ear to ear.

—Yes, I love him with all my heart. Why you ask?

At his blatant honesty, he hesitated again.

—H-how are you so sure?

He still didn't understand why he was asking those questions, but he surely wouldn't answer until he could get the information he was looking for. He crossed his arms and thought about it carefully.

—I don't know, it's not one specific thing that makes me sure of this feeling but a sum of many things.

-What things?

Sizhui had asked a similar question a few years before that incident. He wanted to know how he knew that he was in love with his father, so Wei Wuxian had already had time to think of an answer for that.

—That I like him, that I like who I am when I'm with him, who we are when we are together and who we are when we are apart. I can see myself by his side in every stage of our lives and I know that I couldn't have a better partner with whom to grow old or achieve immortality... and other things that I don't think you would like to hear about," he added in a joking tone, provoking the exact reaction I expected from him.

-No! I don't want to know details, just...

He could almost see the steam rising from his ears, but he also noticed that he was thoughtful.

—Now are you going to answer my question?

-What question?

—I have two actually. How do you know what's going on between Lan Zhan and me? Why are you asking me those questions?

Jin Zixuan frowned, but answered directly.

—Not that they were exactly discreet, although I really wouldn't have understood it if it weren't for A-Yao mentioning it and a lot of things made sense.

—Does A-Yao know? —He exclaimed, doubly surprised—. Well, it's true that we weren't too discreet. Madam Lan had already realized it too.

—Do your parents know?

—I don't know if Qingheng-jun knows it yet, but Madam Lan, Lan-xiansheng, and my dad already know it.

—And they're okay with it?

—Mmn. Ah, but besides them and Jiang Cheng and Xichen-ge, no one else knows yet… or should I say we haven't confirmed it to anyone else,” he clarified, laughing nervously.

"Wow, how lucky they are," he commented with some bitterness.

—Why are you so interested in that? I never thought that you would be the one to ask those things.

Jin Zixuan crossed his arms and looked at him with annoyance.

—It's not that I specifically want to know the details of their relationship. He simply needed a point of reference.

-So what?

-That's none of your business.

—Ah, how can you say that after I answered your questions so sincerely. Come on, you can trust me.

—Go now, I still have many copies to make.

—I won't leave until you tell me the truth. —To reaffirm his position, he leaned forward and placed his arms on the book from which Jin Zixuan was to copy the rules.

—Get off!

-No.

This time he chose to take the book, put it in his sleeve and stand up. Jin Zixuan tried to catch up with him, but he was running away. Finally, fed up with everything, he stopped and yelled at him.

—I don't know if I'm in love with A-Li!

Wei Wuxian stopped and did not hide the smile that this caused him. He didn't laugh because he knew he was going to offend him, so he pulled the book out of her sleeve and handed it back to him while he spoke to him.

—So you wanted to have a reference of what it was to be in love to know if you were, right? And what did you discover?

—I don't know… I'm not sure.

—Yes, I can understand it. The truth is that I have already had time to think about all that, but realizing what I felt for Lan Zhan was a little more complicated at the time it happened.

—And how did you find out?

—Hmm… I think for me it was something different because I didn't think I could feel that way about a man.

He always knew he liked being around Lan Zhan, but he had never fallen in love or experienced those kinds of feelings for anyone else, much less another man, so he didn't think they were those kinds of feelings until they grew so big that they overflowed. from his chest, but it wouldn't have happened if it weren't for the time they spent together since his return to life.

—I think you'll only be able to see this if you spend more time with  Shijie  now that they no longer have the pressure of commitment. You guys got along very well before, but maybe we were too young to think about love and stuff.

Jin Zixuan grimaced.

—I don't know if I have time. What if my parents or yours wanted to get us engaged to someone else?

—I don't think Jiang-shushu has those intentions and Madam Yu only made a promise with your mother, so on her part I don't think there will be problems, but I can't tell you if someone else wouldn't consider courting shijie  and  win her affection if you do not do anything.

—Do you think that is possible?

—Love is like a tree. When it is born it is fragile and must be carefully cared for, gifted and nurtured until it grows and puts down roots so deep that not even a storm can uproot it. Maybe a love was born between you years ago, but with the attitude you took after your engagement was announced, it seems to me that it didn't receive much care, so it's up to you to feed it if what you want is for it to become strong, but that's only if do you really want to formalize something with  shijie.  Otherwise, let someone else try to sprout a new one.

—Ugh, that's what I don't know. How can I be sure?

Wei Wuxian now couldn't hold back a laugh. He never imagined having that conversation with Jin Zixuan, but he really wanted them to be a nice family together with Jin Ling, so he decided to share one of her fantasies mixed with his possible reality as a temptation.

-I don't know. Can't you imagine in the future, walking through Koi Tower with  Shijie  and that suddenly a little Jin with  Shijie 's smile and eyes  appears running and calling for his A-Niang and his Diedie, and that when you pick him up in your arms break into a refreshing laugh and give you a big hug?

Jin Zixuan had no need to respond. The expression on his face was too eloquent in response.

.

.

.

—What do you think is wrong with Leader Jiang?

-Don't know. He had never seen him so down and so lacking in concentration.

Wei Changze caught his disciples' conversation and went to find Jiang Fengmian. He found him in the Hall of Swords, sitting in his chair with a melancholy countenance. He didn't even look up when he entered, but he sure noticed his presence because as soon as he was close he sighed and spoke to him.

—What am I doing wrong, Changze?

—In what matter specifically?

Jiang Fengmian sighed again.

—I told  San-niang  that I love her and that I wanted to prove it to her for the rest of our lives. Honestly, I didn't expect her to believe me, but I at least hoped she would be more open to my intentions. Instead, she got angry at me.

He didn't mean to, but Wei Changze couldn't help but laugh.

—Ugh, and now you're laughing—Jiang Fengmian got up and went down the steps, but despair won again and he dropped to sit on the last step, burying his head between his knees. Why does everything go wrong for me?

—Let's see... —Wei Changze walked over and sat down next to him—. You've known Madam Yu for more than twenty years, so you should have an idea of what upset her.

—That she doesn't love me back? I guess we've become good friends and colleagues, but it doesn't mean she reciprocates my feelings.

-She told you that?

—No, but she made me understand it. She laughed when I confessed my feelings.

—The thing is, if you said it as dramatically as you told it to me, anyone would have laughed. Did you even ask her what she thought?

-No but…

—Now I want to hit you on the nose. Even you who had an arranged marriage should know that you must first obtain consent to begin courtship. Even if you are already married, the first thing you should have asked her is if she agreed to receive your affections.

—But she said that…

—Did she explicitly tell you that she did not want to receive tokens of your love? Did she tell you directly that she doesn't love you and there is no way to reciprocate your feelings?

-No but…

Not caring that he was their leader, Wei Changze punched him behind the head.

—That seems reckless to you. I understand that what the boys told us causes you anxiety, but you should think a little more before acting if you really want to change the course of history.

Jiang Fengmian sighed again.

—I still haven't told you about what A-Cheng told me. At this point, I don't know if it's wise to talk about it.

—That may be a good way to explain your recklessness, but it's complicated. I still haven't said anything to Cangse either.

-Why not?

—Partly because A-Qiang hasn't left my side since I arrived yesterday. We left so quickly that I didn't say goodbye to her and she was a little resentful.

—Your daughter adores you.

—I didn't want to get away from her either. Suddenly finding out that these ten years could not have happened due to a reckless decision, that I would never have been able to have A-Qiang or see A-Xian grow up... was a pretty hard blow. I feel like every minute I'm living is borrowed time...

—Now less than ever should we allow Lotus Dock to fall like that. You're right, I should talk to her about that issue. If we avoid that tragedy, I'll have a lot more time to endear myself to her.

Wei Changze laughed again.

-Why are you laughing?

-I don't know. I think it makes me happy to be able to support you with your  impossible love  this time. You always supported Cangse and me, but it always caused me some sadness that our happiness was partly unhappiness for you. I really hope you can fix things with Madam Yu.

Jiang Fengmian smiled.

-Thank you. I am truly sorry for the inconvenience I have caused you and I am very grateful that you are here at this time.

—Let's leave that matter in the past. We have to face a very difficult future and it is better if we all do it together.

Chapter Text

When Lan Dian finally fell asleep, Qi Qinjiao went in search of her husband, who had been very thoughtful all day and seemed to have a cloud overshadowing his existence. She hadn't looked at him that way in a long time and she felt very worried because it seemed to be something serious.

—Don't you want to tell me what's worrying you?

She found him in the small garden in front of her  Hanshi , staring at the sky as if waiting for an answer.

—It's complicated and almost incredible, but if you analyze it well everything makes a lot of sense. We've seen the signs for years.

Madam Lan smiled and walked over to hug him.

—I know it's a bit difficult news, but everything will be fine.

-You knew?

—Well, I discovered them by accident, but they seem to know what they're doing. They are going to need all your support.

Qingheng-jun pulled back slightly and looked into her eyes.

—I have the impression that we are not talking about the same thing. Who did you discover by accident?

Madam Lan became flustered, stuttering slightly as she responded.

—To A-Zhan and A-Xian…

Qingheng-jun sighed.

—Ah, that's what you were talking about... Yes, it surprised me too, but I'm not worried about that.

-So…

—There are things you don't know, things that Qiren, Xichen and Wangji just told me, about how they knew about your illness or your innocence, about a future that would have been very different for us if they hadn't known all that.

-You scare me…

—The children knew that you were going to die, but not because they sensed it. Why do you think Wangji started to be more expressive from one day to the next? Why didn't he already reject your displays of affection? Even Qiren was less strict with the boys when they broke a rule. Weren't you surprised that it was such an abrupt change?

—Yes, but… I don't know, I thought… I don't know.

—We just found out that there is a matrix that allows people to go back to the past and thus have the opportunity to change the things that happened in another life, but only those who were in the matrix remember everything, for the others it is as if it were happening for the first time.

-What thing?

—They went back to the past. Not just the children, but Qiren. They knew that your illness was going to end your life in less than a year and, apparently, Qiren knew exactly what to do because in that life they managed to find the medicine when your sister came to ask for help for Meilin. She was the one who told him what had really happened with Master Huang, but it was too late.

Madam Lan was shocked and thick tears were already flowing from her eyes. She remembered well the pain with which her children cried that morning and she always believed that they had sensed that she was losing her will to live. She now understood that his crying was due to the pain of having lost her when they were so little and her resistance to leaving her was due to her desperation to change her destiny, but if all that was already solved, why? Why was her husband so distraught? What else was behind that revelation?

Suddenly she understood.

—There are still things you have to avoid, aren't there?

Qingheng-jun nodded and then sighed. Qi Qinjiao reached out to hug him and give him support, so he was a little calmer in telling her what he knew about the events of the next three or four years, especially with the decision they had made not to prevent the attacks on the Cloud Recess and Lotus Pier.

—So you still…

Qingheng-jun denied.

—I will not deny that the possibility exists, it seems that this is Wen Ruohan's main objective to weaken our sects, but this time there are two fundamental differences.

—He lost the surprise factor, I understand that. What else?

—That you are alive and you are free.

He said it with such devotion in his voice that it made him blush, although he didn't understand how that could be a relevant difference to the battle that was coming.

—If you had died without proving your innocence, I would still be condemned to confinement and in the same way I would not have seen any purpose in strengthening my cultivation nor would I have had the desire to preserve my life, so I did not hesitate to offer it so that our children could escape and disciples.

She rushed to hug him.

—No, you can't do that now. You have to live, I don't know what would happen to us without you.

Lan Yonzheng kissed her hair and hugged her cautiously enough not to hurt her.

—I have many reasons to live now, I will not let myself be defeated so easily. Furthermore, it is a personal revenge even if it is from another life.

.

.

.

Zhen Shi and Zhou Zhihao took care of the little ones while the meeting between the Jiang and the Wei took place.

—There is something very important we have to talk about. It may be difficult to believe at first, but you will judge for yourself whether what we say is true or not.

-What's going on? —Cangse SanRen did not hesitate to express her concern, although Madam Yu showed some uneasiness in her eyes, but she preferred to remain silent.

“Our visit to Gusu was not just to discuss the matter of A-Li's engagement and A-Xian's indiscipline,” Jiang Fengmian explained.

—Lan Qiren called us to discuss a much more serious matter, one that he and the boys had been examining for a long time.

Slowly and taking turns, they recounted what they knew. Jiang Fengmian was the one who told about how Wei Ying had saved them from certain death and Wei Changze was the one who told what had happened in Lotus Pier in the afterlife, revealing the risk of death that the entire Sect was exposed to. Both women had an expression of bewilderment that turned into true horror when they learned that they were not planning to prevent that attack, but rather to encourage it.

-They are crazy? How can they even think of that nonsense. We won't be able to let ourselves be defeated that way.

— San-niang,  the other sects will not do anything about it. Qinghe had already set a precedent in the past, but not even with the unfair attack on Gusu Lan and the recruitment of the young masters did they have the motivation to oppose the Chief Cultivator. Lotus Dock was the last straw.

"There must be another way, we can't let them destroy our home," Madam Yu argued. Jiang Fengmian couldn't help but smile when he realized that at least she considered Lotus Pier her home.

—We don't know what reaction there will be now, thanks to the influence Nie-zhongzhu may have in convincing others to join together to confront Wen Ruohan, but this conflict is much bigger than one person. The Wen Sect has had too much influence over the entire cultivation world for years.

—If we take advantage of the knowledge that the boys have regarding future events, we will have the advantage by losing the surprise factor. On the other hand, many more lives will be lost if we go to confront them directly and without knowing who will become our allies or fight against us,” Wei Changze added.

“I don't think the conclusion is wrong,” Cangse Sanren said, “but we are still risking too many lives in the process.”

“We will save as many as we can,” Jiang Fengmian spoke, “but we will need to do so without attracting the attention of the Wens. I would like there to be no one in Lotus Dock who does not have the level to defend themselves against an attack like that. We must evacuate the servants and disciples who are just beginning their training, like A-Qiang.

Cangse nodded, making her distress more evident. A-Qiang would be in a safe place, but her son would be with them fighting against the Wen. Although she knew that he had been saved in his past life, he could not avoid the anguish it caused him.

They discussed some ideas they had to prepare, but agreed to meet again another time to discuss new strategies they would have thought of after absorbing the information a little more.

The Wei left the room, leaving their leaders alone. Madam Yu stared at her husband, without hostility but without the warmth that she had come to show him before he made her hasty declaration.

Jiang Fengmian was smiling, although he was nervous because he didn't know how to say what was in his heart without rushing once again. However, he did not have to do anything because she was the one who gave him the opportunity to discuss the topic.

—Is this why you suddenly decided to make meaningless statements?

He couldn't help but laugh embarrassedly, but nodded.

"I didn't mean to make you feel uncomfortable." Actually, a long time ago I had been meaning to clarify what direction my feelings had taken, but after listening to what A-Cheng told me I felt like I was running out of time and I didn't take into account how you would feel. 

She sighed and relaxed a little.

—It bothered me, but now I can understand why you did it.

— San-niang , you are my wife and my life partner; I am happy just to be able to count on your company for the rest of my days. It was not my intention to impose anything on you, but in light of upcoming events, I would not like to die or live with the regret of never having told you the true nature of my feelings.

"But you're not interested in me reciprocating," she replied seriously, not as a question but as a statement.

Jiang Fengmian smiled at her somewhat shyly.

—Of course I would be the happiest if your feelings corresponded to mine. Perhaps my speech sounded too pretentious to you, because in part I let myself be dominated by my expectations that you would feel the same way, but at the same time I was certain that you were not even going to believe my words and that, despite our cordial relationship in recent years, you probably wouldn't forgive me for what I put you through at the beginning of our marriage. My words were provoked by mere suppositions, but that should not make you doubt the sincerity of my feelings.

This time, Madam Yu didn't seem so upset by what he was telling her, so she decided it was time to make up for her mistake from the previous day.

—You don't have to answer right now if you don't want to, I imagine you're still processing all the information we gave them. No matter what happens, my feelings are not going to change, but I don't want you to feel uncomfortable if you don't feel the same way, so if your wish is that I don't act differently than I have been doing, I will fulfill it without complaint. Tell me,  San-niang , what do you want?

She didn't respond immediately. Her brow was furrowed and her jaw seemed to be clenched, but Jiang Fengmian did not sense an aura of anger around her. Finally, Madam Yu looked away and exhaled.

—I don't want things to change just because we could die. I think we've been doing well so far, so... I guess... yeah, I don't want anything to change. We have a lot to take care of anyway.

Jiang Fengmian's smile faded slightly, although in reality all was not lost. He certainly wouldn't push, but perhaps with the consistency of her attention as up to now would be enough for her to change her mind. Even if it wasn't possible, at least he had cleared their relationship of that shadow of the past and they could still remain together for the rest of their lives, ruling as life partners even if being husband and wife was nothing more than just a title.

Or perhaps at the end of the war, they could return to that topic without the pressure of their possible death.

They still had a future to write and I had many reasons to fight for it.

.

.

.

Wei Changze took advantage of the fact that his daughter was still playing with her friends to talk about another important topic with his wife. She seemed worried and in light of what they had been told she was absolutely right, but it was not what she was imagining.

—H-husbands?

—Mmn. By the time they found the matrix back, A-Xian and Lan Er-gonzi had already been living together as a married couple for several years, even with the recognition of the Gusu Lan Sect.

She was truly surprised, but for some reason she couldn't help but start laughing between nervously and happily. —Wow, now it makes sense that they hit it off so well from the beginning. Poor things, they must have been very surprised.

—His parents already know it too. Qingheng-jun said that as soon as all this war business was over, we could sit down and discuss the details of the engagement and wedding.

He felt uncomfortable and it was not precisely because his son was  cut off , but because in his eyes he was still his little boy, although in reality he was already of age to get engaged and his spirit was that of an adult man. He would at least have some time to get used to the idea before it became a topic of discussion again.

Cangse hugged her husband while still laughing. Inside her, she also had a similar feeling, but at least that was happy news knowing that her son was one with the person she loved.

.

.

.

Feng Liang had not commented anything after her husband finished speaking and he was beginning to feel nervous. He had promised her that she would be the first to know everything, but he had had to break that promise due to the urgency of the situation.

"So this was what you couldn't tell me," she finally commented.

"I wanted to do it, but I wasn't sure it was wise." Should I have told you before or would it have been better not to find out?

-Don't know. I don't think knowing before would have changed the way I feel now, it's...

—Difficult to assimilate, I understand. Ten years have passed and it still feels like a dream that you are here with me and being able to watch our children grow up.

She was moved to see that her husband's eyes had moistened with those words.

—So we owe everything to A-Xian, right? Now I understand why you have had so much regard for him since then.

Lan Qiren nodded, moving closer to her.

—It's not just for that. In our previous life, Wangji married him and maybe I didn't make life very easy for them at the beginning. I don't think I really understood his feelings until I saw you again the morning we got back.

Feng Liang smiled at him. —I think I know exactly when it was. Is that why you looked like you were going to cry when I came in to give you the hunting report?

He didn't even bother that I was highlighting such an embarrassing fact. He leaned toward her and caressed her cheek.

—Yes, that's why it was.

—My poor husband, how long did you have to suffer alone. I may not remember what happened in that life, but I am still very happy to have this opportunity to be your wife and the mother of our children.

—But now a very strong test is coming and we must be prepared, for ourselves and for our children.

—What is that test about?

—In a year, approximately…

Chapter Text

Lan Xichen frequently accompanied his father with the supposed intention of preparing him for when the time came to take office. However, now that he knew that he had a couple of decades of experience on the subject, he no longer saw much point in it and instead of instructing, he decided to exchange experiences.

—It must have been very boring to go through all that again, right?

Lan XIchen laughed and shook his head. —It was fun to be a child again, especially being with you and that mom let us play with more freedom. The first time we missed that opportunity.

—I imagine Qiren was quite strict then. It was when you were little, I guess before you came back.

—Well, it softened over time. Wangji and A-Xian had a lot to do with that.

If he thought about it, he had actually softened before and he suspected that Sizhui's arrival at the Recess and Jingyi's birth had something to do with it, since he wasn't as strict with them compared to how he had been with his brother and him. This time the children would find a very different sect, although they would probably no longer count A-Yuan among his disciples. They hadn't talked about it, but he was sure that his brother and brother-in-law wouldn't be the only ones who would miss him. He told his father about his uncle's relationship with the two boys and they both laughed discreetly.

—I already know a little about your brother's future and even your cousins', but you still haven't told me anything about yours. What about your destined person? You found it?

Lan Xichen's cheeks turned red and he clenched his jaw nervously. It was his chance to explain his predicament to his father, but although he knew he had accepted  his brother's future marriage well, he wasn't sure how he was going to take his revelation.

-What's going on? Has something happened that you should prevent now?

Memories of his first life flooded through his mind, stirring up insecurities that he had tried to leave behind, but that still haunted him.

—It's… quite complicated actually. If it hadn't been for the returning matrix, I probably would have lost that person forever, but even in this life there is still a risk that we won't be able to be together.

-Why?

—B-because we are both the future leaders of our sects.

At first, Qingheng-jun didn't show any reaction, maybe he still didn't come to the conclusion of who he was referring to, but what he told him anyway had to give him enough clues to reveal the truth by connecting the remaining dots. He opened his mouth as if he were going to say something, but then he looked thoughtful for a moment and then looked at him seriously.

—Jiang-gonzi?

Lan Xichen nodded somewhat nervously, but his father only seemed to be weighing the situation before saying anything else.

—It really is a complicated situation, but for the moment you have nothing to worry about. We will do whatever is necessary so that you can be with him in any case that arises, but it is not something we can do alone, so we will have to discuss it with the interested parties at a suitable time.

—Fuqin …

Unable to resist his emotion and forgetting all etiquette, he rushed to hug his father who was moved by his reaction. He patted his back a few times as he hugged him, letting him decide when that gesture was enough. His son was almost considered an adult and had even more life experience than himself, but he understood well how much he needed the support of his father in those important moments of his life.

"Well, I guess A-Dian is my only hope for grandchildren now," he commented to lighten the mood.

Lan Xichen couldn't help but laugh.

.

.

.

The rest of the training period passed without major events and the coexistence between the young teachers was quite cordial, except for some discussions typical of boys their age that were soon forgotten.

At the end, everyone was happy to return home, but sad to be separated from their friends, especially the two jades and their loved ones.

“We'll see each other in a few months,” Lan Xichen tried to console.

"Yes, but it won't be the same," Wei Wuxian complained as he hugged Lan Wangji, who remained silent, but his hand on his lover's waist held him possessively close.

Lan Xichen nodded, getting as close as he could to Jiang Cheng to take his hand and he allowed it without protest. He had to admit to being jealous of Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji, because although they were still quite measured in their displays of affection, they no longer had to worry about being discovered, especially if they were in a private place, like now. Lan Xichen had already told his parents and Lan Qiren had prior knowledge of his feelings, but Jiang Cheng had not yet discussed it with Jiang Fengmian and was afraid of what would happen if any rumor reached his mother's ears before he  could talk to her.

"I'm going to miss you," Lan Xichen whispered to him and he nodded blushing.

-Me too. I'll be waiting for you in Qishan, but until then...

Looking out of the corner of his eye to see that the other two were already lost in their world, Jiang Cheng moved forward just enough to kiss Lan Xichen on the lips. He seemed to have anticipated his movement because he caught him in a firm hug that prevented him from moving away immediately as had been his plan at the beginning. However, knowing that he probably wouldn't have another chance to repeat it for a long time, the fact that his brothers were close to him no longer mattered to him and he let himself go, hugging him tightly also without the intention of letting go anytime soon. .

.

.

.

Lotus Pier became a place full of joy as soon as the boys returned home, as they were just waiting for Zhen Yao to return so that the wedding between Zhao Zhihao and Zhen Shi could take place. The couple was away for a while, leaving the young man in the care of his future adoptive brother. As soon as they returned they would make sure to fix everything regarding the two boys. Xue Yang would adopt his new father's name and be known as Zhao Yang from then on, but Zhen Yao would keep his mother's name, only because he was already building a reputation with that name and didn't want to be confused. with someone else.

When the new spouses returned home, it was a little strange adjusting to the situation. Zhen Yao thought that perhaps it would be better to move to the disciples' dormitories, due to his age, but Zhen Shi could not hide her sadness that her son was leaving home and Xue Yang protested that he did not want his  Gege  to leave home. was far away, so he had no choice but to give up.

It wasn't that he didn't like Zhou Zhihao, in fact among the seniors he was one of the ones who got along best with the  juniors,  but suddenly having him as a father was... strange, although pleasant. Maybe it was just that at his age it was not as easy for him to accept him as his new  didi  that he kept calling  his new parents A-niang  and  Die  at every opportunity he got.

Zhen Yao liked to read and Master Lan had allowed him to take a couple of scrolls and books to take home, after he promised to return them to him at the first opportunity, even if he had to do so in person. Certainly, Lan Qiren had been very satisfied with his disposition for learning and discipline and that had helped him gain his trust and granted him to take the books saying that if he took them himself, he would lend him some. new.

He was studying one on the stairs outside his house when Zhou Zhihao returned from his work that day.

—A-Yao…

—Welcome home, Zhao-qian——He made a dissatisfied grimace when he realized his mistake and hurried to correct himself—. Sorry, welcome  Yifu.  ( Formal way of saying Adoptive Father )

The man smiled at him and shook his head. —It's okay, you don't have to force yourself to call me anything else if you don't want to.

Zhen Yao smiled back and sighed before giving a small bow. —I'm sorry, that's really not it. I'm just having a hard time breaking old habits.

—Okay, don't apologize. I just want you to know that I don't want to impose anything on you. If you prefer that my role in your life remain only that of a superior, then I will respect your decision.

Zhen Yao sighed deeply.

"I don't want that, but maybe it's not as easy to assimilate as I thought." He smiled with some discomfort. I always had the desire to have a complete family, but I'm almost an adult and I'm not sure... ahm...

—What good does it do you to have a father at this point in your life, right? I mean, being an older brother is a pretty clear role, no matter how old you are, but it's not as clear how this whole father-son thing works.

—I guess it's a little strange for you too.

—Hmn. I don't dislike it, but I have never been anyone's father. I also don't have a reference, since I was younger than you when I lost my father. I had teachers and superiors to lean on, but I don't know firsthand what role a father plays in the life of a young man your age.

Zhen Yao sighed in relief that he was not the only one who felt lost in this situation.

—I guess we just have to find out together.

—I like that idea.

.

.

.

Lan Wangji was helping his uncle with some messages that had arrived. However, one of them was specifically addressed to Lan Qiren, so he put it off until the last minute while his nephew was in charge of finishing clearing the desk.

At first it seemed like the message was serious from the way Lan Qiren furrowed his eyebrows, but soon his face was filled with disbelief and by the time he finished reading the letter, there was a smile on his face. Lan Wangji didn't mean to be nosy, but his uncle's reactions intrigued him so much that he wanted to know the content of that message.

—It's a letter from Mo-jiangxuan (?). Second Lady Mo's marriage has been arranged.

—Mo Diao?

—Hmn. I thought she would want her son to be present and perhaps go with them, but apparently her fiancé comes from a powerful family and her having a son could conflict with her husband's interests, so she writes to me with the intention of resigning. definitely to any tie that unites Mo Diao with his family and that he can find a family that wants to adopt him as their own.

Lan Wangji smiled slightly, now understanding his uncle's smile. —Liang-ayí will be happy.

—Also A-Diao and the children will be elated because he is going to be their  didi .

“Shufu is happy too,” Lan Wangji remarked.

Lan Qiren did not admit it out loud, but his smile grew as he refolded the received letter.

—Now I understand what you went through with A-Yuan. I should have done more so you could recognize him as your own son.

Lan Wangji spoke seriously and happily.

—He always was, in my heart and in his, and that was the only thing that mattered. Making it official was a joyous event, but it was even more so because Wei Ying was with us. Shufu  understands, doesn't he?

Lan Qiren had shown that Mo Diao had become one of his children, there was no distinction between the three little ones. Now that they had the chance to make it official, it was more meaningful because she was doing it together with Feng Liang.

But a dark time would soon begin that threatened to take away that happiness if they were not careful. 

Chapter Text

—Wei Wuxian, where are you taking me? —Jiang Cheng protested as he tried to follow in the footsteps of  his shixiong.  They had already walked quite a long way, but it seemed that they were not heading in a fixed direction.

—Wait a bit, Jiang Cheng, the roads in Qishan look the same and it may seem like I'm lost, but I'm almost sure I'm in the right garden.

-Lost! Wei Wuxian!

Before Jiang Cheng could make a bigger claim, the unmistakable sound of an arrow being shot from a bow towards a target was heard and Wei Wuxian jumped for joy.

-I knew it! His technique is unmistakable, it's definitely him.

He ran away, leaving Jiang Cheng a little behind while he looked for the place where he had first seen Wen Ning. He pushed aside the same branches and leaves to find the young man dressed in soft white fabric with red embroidery that revealed him as one of the young masters of his sect.

Jiang Cheng walked over and looked where Wei Wuxian pointed. At that moment, the young man shot the arrow that he had on the bow with precise and elegant technique, hitting the target like all of his previous arrows.

Wei Wuxian exclaimed, “Bravo!

The young man had taken out a new arrow and was about to put it on his bow when he heard his voice. He turned around in surprise and stared at him as he approached, closely followed by Jiang Cheng who remained serious but silent.

Wei Wuxian smiled, trying to contain his excitement at seeing his good friend alive. Wen Ning was wary, but contrary to his first life, he did not seem to be afraid of him.

—Which of the young masters of the Wen sect are you? Good, good, beautiful. Your shots are amazing. I have not seen anyone from your sect with such good...

Before he could finish, someone else approached them. He had been hiding behind one of the trees, so they had not noticed his presence until that moment.

Wei Wuxian was speechless, too overwhelmed to continue his charade and unable to hide the emotion from his face any longer.

“Wei-gonzi…” Wen Ning spoke softly.

“Wen Ning, do you… remember?”

He nodded and gave him a shy smile. Wei Wuxian couldn't contain himself any longer and ran to hug Wen Ning before quickly turning away from him and beginning to bombard them with questions.

-As? Does Wen Qing also remember everything?

He shook his head and stared at Jiang Cheng, then at Wei Wuxian.

—A-Ning started one day saying things that didn't make sense, about ferocious corpses with consciousness, demonic cultivation, the end of the Wen Sect. She didn't want to distrust him, but she couldn't quite believe him. He told me that a young man from the Yunmeng Jiang sect named Wei Wuxian would appear here today.

—I wasn't sure if Wei-gonzi would also remember, but looking at Jiang-gonzi I realized that was the case.

Wen Ning bowed to Jiang Cheng and he reciprocated only by shaking his head. In his past life they had reached a truce, but they never really became close, so he didn't have much to participate in the current conversation.

—I was very surprised, but I don't understand what happened. You were not inside the return array when it was activated. I didn't imagine you would remember too.

Wen Ning nodded, letting him know that he knew what he was referring to.

-I'm not sure. Maybe I was too close when it happened, because I was watching the surroundings when I heard her scream and then the light became too strong. I hadn't slept for so long that I didn't think I'd been dreaming when I woke up at home a few months ago.

He explained what it had been like for him and his reaction to seeing his sister and the rest of his clan alive. He didn't tell anyone else about what was happening, but he couldn't keep it a secret from Wen Qing that she had been very insistent in questioning him to find out what had him so upset. Wei Wuxian listened attentively, but in addition to his story he couldn't help but notice something else and with a very wide smile he had to make his observation.

—You're not stuttering.

Wen Ning blushed and looked at his sister before nodding.

—Okay, now what? Jiang Cheng interrupted impatiently. How does this change our plans?

—Do you have a plan, Wei-gonzi, Jiang-gonzi?

-Something like that...

“What I would like to know is what they are trying to do by meeting us now,” Jiang Cheng insisted. It didn't hurt to be a little cautious, because even if Wen Ning remembered, this Wen Qing was not the same as in her past lives and had no direct relationship with Wei Wuxian, so as far as he knew, her loyalty remained towards the her uncle

—Jiang Cheng... —Wei Wuxian was going to complain about his distrust, but Wen Ning signaled that it was not necessary and prepared to answer him.

—Jiang-gonzi, you better than anyone should know the pain of watching your sect be destroyed and none of us want to see that happen. However, the fall of your sect and my sect were caused by the same person.

It was Wen Ruohan's decisions and delusions of power that led to so much destruction, dragging his own Sect into an unhealthy cycle of vendettas. Wen Ning's response still did not answer his questions, but it was a good basis.

—Are they planning to attack our sect? Wen Qing asked.

Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng exchanged a look and nodded before Wei Wuxian spoke.

-Not directly. First we must wait for them to attack Cloud Recess and Lotus Dock.

—Aren't you planning to avoid that? —Wen Ning asked alarmed and both of them denied.

—Our sects decided to make that sacrifice to unite the others and be able to face the war that will break out after that —Jiang Cheng explained.

—And what will happen if Cloud Recess and Lotus Pier are not attacked? —Wen Qing questioned.

Neither of them knew what to answer, but that would be truly catastrophic for their plans and they were not aware if that point had been considered in the strategy devised by the elders.

—Are you planning to warn Wen Ruohan? —Wei Wuxian asked her, but she denied.

—I have the trust of Wen-zhongzhu. I could try to talk some sense into him before this all turns into a war. It is partly a relief to know that you do not plan to act if there is not first a motive on the part of our sect.

—And what if you don't succeed? You could affect our plans and everything will go down the drain,” Jiang Cheng objected.

—That won't happen. Of course I will try to persuade him, but I will not reveal that he is being set up. If I can't convince Wen Ruohan, I will allow his plan to take its course and even offer my help.

Wei Wuxian examined the faces of his friends and then looked back at Jiang Cheng who was just as confused as himself. He took the lead and questioned Wen Qing.

-Why would you do that?

—As a doctor I understand that, to save a person's life, sometimes it is necessary to remove the part that is rotten. If Wen Ruohan will mean the destruction of the Sect, we must stop him at any cost. Our founder knew very well what he was referring to.

Wei Wuxian smiled remembering the indoctrination in Qishan and the only sentence from the tedious book he had managed to memorize echoed in his head. «All those who oppress others and do evil through the power of their clan should be executed. And not only that, they should be beheaded, disowned by tens of thousands to serve as a warning to those who want to try it in the future.

Jiang Cheng lowered his guard and made it known by lowering his arms and exhaling, but he did not utter a word. That silence meant that he agreed and if Wen Qing's plans didn't hinder his own, it was worth trying. They would have to talk about it later with the others, but at least now they were more sure of what awaited them with the Wens.

—Well, and this time you are going to dare to participate in the competition? —Wei Wuxian asked, changing the topic of conversation. Wen Ning shook his head vigorously and clenched the bow in his hands. Why not?

—I don't want to draw too much attention.

Jiang Cheng crossed his arms again and sighed.

-It's a good idea. It doesn't hurt that you have a low profile. You have very good technique with the bow, surely no one would imagine that such an accurate arrow was shot by you.

Wei Wuxian smiled widely. He knew that Jiang Cheng was making an effort, since the presence of the Wen sibling must have brought back very bad memories, but in order to create a new future away from those memories, he was making an effort for a more cordial relationship.

—This time I have more confidence and I know I can do it. I also don't want things to go back to the way they were before.

.

.

.

As they returned to their group, Jiang Cheng questioned Wei Wuxian, who was very happy after his meeting with the Wen siblings.

—Did you know he was going to remember too?

—Hmm...not really.

—Then why did you decide to come look for him?

—For several reasons, actually. I thought that even if we are prepared now, it would never hurt to have an ally within the enemy's lines. Besides, Wen Ning is my friend and I thought he could win his trust again if he did the same as the first time.

—And why did you bring me if that was your plan?

—Well because I wanted you to see how good his technique is. Nobody believed me in the past.

Jiang Cheng laughed a little, but Wei Wuxian continued speaking this time with a hint of seriousness and a certain melancholy.

—Besides, it was also important to win back his friendship to even be part of A-Yuan's life.

They had talked about how they all believed that, in a few years, when the time for the birth of the three young people arrived, one day they too would prove to have the memories of their past lives. If everything went well, none of them would have to lose their parents. Jiang Cheng had not appreciated how that would affect his brother. Lan Sizhui was the pride of his parents and it was evident that the love between them was even more than if there was a blood tie uniting them. Wei Wuxian was already with the man he loved, but his family could not be the same as in the past.

"Now I understand," he commented simply and didn't say anything else the rest of the way.

.

.

.

After listening to the same boring things all morning as the first time, Wei Wuxian was eager to get to the field where the fun part of the Discussion Conference would take place. He made sure that his suit was spotless and walked out with the others towards their entrance to the shooting range, knowing full well that they would cross paths with Gusu's group of competitors.

Just like the first time, he was barely getting close when he caught the image of a handsome boy with a pale face who was wearing the red tunic with a round neck, narrow sleeves and a belt with nine golden rings, the uniform of the young competitors. Since that time he thought that the uniform was especially flattering on him, but now he couldn't help but be enthralled by his elegant and attractive appearance.

He didn't call his name, instead he ran towards the place where he was testing his bow and arrow. Being a few steps away, Lan Wangji abandoned his task and turned towards where he came because he had already caught the sound of his walking. When their gazes met, the effect was immediate and Wei Wuxian's cheeks turned red. Lan Wangji remained seemingly unfazed, but the twinkle in his eyes and the tip of his ears was evidence that he was also delighted to see Wei Wuxian in that uniform, both thinking about the next time they could see each other wearing that color.

—I really wanted to see you, Lan-zhan.

—Mmn. Me too.

Jiang Cheng narrowed his eyes and was about to go his own way when he caught the image of another young man approaching in the distance. He tried to remain serious and turned to the group following him, giving them the order to move forward. Zhen Yao then took charge of taking the lead and took his companions away.

Lan Xichen quickly approached, but stopped a few steps in front of Jiang Cheng, smiling delighted to see him again. Jiang Cheng was quite blushing and at first he looked away, but he didn't want to miss the opportunity to see how the other looked in clothes other than white, so he tried hard to keep his gaze forward.

“You look really good in that color,” he murmured, causing Lan Xichen's smile and blush to deepen.

-Thank you. I hope the next time you see me in this color it's just the two of us wearing it.

Lan Xichen's sincerity caused him to blush so intensely that it almost mixed with the red of his clothes. He put a hand to his face to try to hide it.

—Why do you have to say those things at times like this?

—Because it's the second time I've seen you in that suit and the first time I didn't say what I thought, and I always regretted not having done so.

Anguish filled Jiang Cheng's chest. The first time he was so annoyed with Wei Wuxian and his obsession with upsetting Lan Wangji—more so because of the embarrassment he felt to everyone else about his behavior and how it affected his Sect—that he didn't even think about it. see Lan Xichen.

He had never actually  seen it , and perhaps they had only gotten a little closer during the war, but it wasn't until Wei Wuxian returned to life and the consequences of this that he truly  noticed it.

And with every detail that Xichen revealed to him, he felt worse about the actions of his previous life, because he had not only ignored his feelings for so many years but had rejected them in the end.

"No matter what happens from now on," he said decisively, "nothing will stop that from happening."

Lan Xichen's eyes instantly became moist.

—Now you're the one saying those things at inappropriate times. I can't kiss you and hug you like I would like.

They both smiled. They weren't going to have it easy, but they finally had the resolve to fight for what they wanted.

Chapter Text

Due to the competition among the young people, several guests from the Sects arrived just for the occasion, among them, Jiang Yanli. She had been waiting for the Yunmeng boys to enter, but someone else appeared before her before she saw her brother and her shidis.

—Jiang-guniang…

It had been quite some time since the last time they visited each other and since the breakup of their engagement. Jin Zixuan didn't know if it would be okay for him to show up uninvited, but he couldn't take the uncertainty anymore.

“Jin-gongzi,” the young woman greeted, making the indicated bow, but although there was courtesy in her gestures, her expression did not have the warmth of before her engagement, she still had the polite expression of that time.

"I... I..." He was beginning to feel nervous that he couldn't fix the mess he had caused. However, he could no longer deny that he did feel something special for her and he hoped that she would reciprocate it at some point, so he had to try to make up for lost ground.

Perhaps he found his nervousness amusing, because she gave a soft laugh. —You better go with your sect, since the event is about to begin. See if you can now beat A-Yao, A-Xian and A-Cheng. They have been practicing hard since they returned from Gusu Lan.

He smiled a little more confidently. —I've been practicing too. I hope you will also support me, and I will be among the best places, you will see.

-Alright. If you succeed, you can ask me for a prize.

-Whatever? —He asked excitedly.

—As long as it's within my reach, you can ask for anything.

—I'm going to give my best effort.

Jin Zixuan then left towards where his sect was about to enter the field. He had extra motivation to achieve one of the first places, although he knew his strongest opponents well since he had played kite hunting with them during his visits to Yunmeng. The Lan brothers and the three Yunmeng youths would put up a strong battle.

In the hunting field it didn't take long for the competition to become tight, even more so than the first time with the motivation that the participants now had. However, the lead was soon taken by six contenders who were constantly vying for first place.

—It seems that Yunmeng has put a lot of emphasis on bow practice with these disciples, hasn't it? —commented the leader of one of the minor sects—. The young master and his two disciples are putting up a strong battle.

—It is not the only discipline in which our disciples have been specializing, but it is one of the favorites of their generation and that thanks to the influence of Wei Changze as their teacher —Jiang Fengmian answered.

“One of the advantages of making training fun is that disciples are more willing to spend time improving their skills without paying attention to how hard the practice is,” Wei Changze added.

"Gusu Lan's jades are also to be praised," commented another of the attendees, "how much grace and certainty in his shots."

—And Young Master Jin shows great enthusiasm and concentration on the task. It's a mystery who will finish first.

Jiang Yanli, who was at the same table as her parents, lowered her face slightly to hide a smile. Meanwhile, Madam Yu also took the moment to give her point of view. 

—Since they were little, the six of them have been measuring each other's skills every time they coincide in their visits to Lotus Pier. They are worthy rivals, capable of boosting each other's qualities, so the result should not be taken for granted until the last moment.

The leaders could not stop praising the three sects, while the host disciples of the Wen Sect, among whom was his son Wen Chao, had already been disqualified from almost the beginning. Wen Ruohan drank from his cup, which if it had not been made of such resistant material, would probably have already broken in his hand due to the anger that was building up at such humiliation.

.

.

.

Wei Wuxian was attentive to the objectives, focused on his mission although he also hoped to soon cross paths with Lan Wangji in his task. He spotted his next prey, but before he could raise his bow, an arrow passed close to him and hit instantly. A little annoyed, he turned to look for whoever had stolen his hunting, but he smiled from ear to ear when he saw that it was Lan Wangji.

—Hey! "It's not fair, you shouldn't steal your future husband's prey," he jokingly claimed.

Lan Wangji only spared him a glance before pulling out another arrow and shooting at a target that Wei Wuxian hadn't noticed.

-Do not ignore me! —He claimed once again.

He didn't answer him and instead reloaded his bow and was in the process of aiming again when Wei Wuxian yelled at him again.

—Wangji-xiong!

-What?

—Your headband is crooked.

Lan Wangji released his arrow, hitting another target, then turned and looked at Wei Wuxian seriously.

—Then fix it for me.

Those words caused immense joy in the heart of Wei Wuxian, who had not lied and had actually noticed that his fiancé's ribbon was crooked, so it did not take long for him to be diligent and, completely devoid of malice, he took it upon himself to straighten the ribbon. by Lan Wangji.

-Better.

—Mmn. Thank you.

“There is no need for that between us,” Wei Wuxian reminded him. Now let's continue, I'll see you at the end of the competition.

—Mmn. Don't get into trouble.

Wei Wuxian laughed and walked away very happy.

.

.

.

Jiang Cheng stood on the edge of a boulder. He had located a prey and was about to shoot when he felt his quiver suddenly come loose. Due to the risk of losing the rest of his arrows, he let his shot pass and as best he could he prevented it from falling, although a couple of arrows still slipped and ended up sticking into the ground.

At the wrong moment, one of the buckles that held the quiver strap in place had come loose and almost caused him to lose the competition. Of course that inconvenience was going to cause him serious delay and probably lose any advantage he had gained, but he refused to stop fighting. He had worked very hard for years to never be left out of the rankings again.

However, I was still quite impatient and could not secure it again to continue. He was about to lose his cool when someone else approached and with a precise movement he managed to get the buckle in place and secure to continue his work. Jiang Cheng looked up and met Lan Xichen's gentle smile.

"Thank you," he whispered.

—Mmn. Don't mention it, I know this competition is very important to you, so you better hurry up.

How do he knew it? He didn't remember mentioning it, at least not directly. However, it was possible that at some point he had complained, in his previous life, in those moments when he used to open up to Lan Xichen and expose the wounds of his past, no matter how insignificant they seemed and he always listened to him without judging, without ridiculing him, helping him try to heal all that resentment. He thought that those conversations would soon be forgotten, but he felt a pleasant warmth in his chest when he realized that he had given importance to everything he told him.

He would have liked to be a little more shameless so that he could express to his the feelings that were welling up in his heart, but as he tried to gather the courage to say something, Lan Xichen decided to continue on his way. 

—W-wait! —In an attempt to stop him, Jiang Cheng stretched out his arm with the intention of grabbing his shoulder, but instead he barely managed to catch a few strands of hair and one of the ends of his headband with his fingers. With the movement, he not only pulled his hair a little but ended up loosening the ornament that a second later ended up coming loose completely.

It wouldn't have been so serious if a few more disciples from other sects hadn't appeared at that moment, including one from the Gusu Lan sect who immediately put on a horrified expression.

Lan Xichen, on the other hand, remained unfazed and hurried to tie his ribbon again. "Isn't it crooked?"  he asked Jiang Cheng, who couldn't help the intense blush on his cheeks.

—N-no, it's perfect... I-I'm so sorry, I didn't mean to.

-Don't worry. "No rules have been broken," he replied, winking at him before bowing and continuing on his way. Jiang Cheng also walked away immediately, not seeing what expression the other disciple had at that moment.

.

.

.

At the end of the competition, only six participants had managed to monopolize the majority of the objectives. The calculations pointed to an unquestionable victory for the Yunmeng Jiang Sect, gathering the greatest number of hits accumulated by its three representatives. Second place belonged to the Gusu Lan Sect, due to the successes of the two young heirs, and third place belonged to the Lanling Jin Sect, solely due to what was obtained by the heir Jin Zixuan. However, individually the one who had accumulated the least successes had been Zhen Yao, although he was quite satisfied with his result. Wei Wuxian and Lan Xichen followed, but mainly because between Jin Zixuan's motivation, and the frenzy of shame turned into fury that Jiang Cheng had had after his encounter with Lan Xichen, both of them had almost completely wiped out the remaining targets. In reality, the difference was just two hits between them and three with Lan Wangji, who had first place.

Surely they would have a rematch in some other friendly coexistence, if they had time to carry it out before their skills were put to the test in the coming war. In any case, they had achieved one of the main objectives of that competition and that was to stoke the Wen's resentment against Gusu Lan and Yunmeng Jiang.

Despite the results, happiness was much more evident on the faces of Jin Zixuan, Lan Xichen and Wei Wuxian, as the three of them had achieved something very important with their partners that day and nothing could surpass their happiness.

.

.

.

Jin Zixuan went to find Jiang Yanli a little later after the winners' banquet. She kindly reminded him that he could ask her anything for having accomplished his goal.

—I only want one thing, Jiang-guniang.

—What is it, Jin-gonzi?

—I-I want... I-I want you... 

They weren't completely alone, they were still among many people still in the room after the meal, especially his parents, and he could feel the gaze of Madam Yu and his own mother on him, among several others.

—Is it possible that we can take a walk to talk… alone?

He knew that it would not be completely alone, since decorum demanded that a lady-in-waiting be present at all times, but at least he would not feel the pressure of others on his neck.

"Yes, of course," she replied politely. 

They left the place, but they did not know the City without night very well so they doubted where to walk. One of the young teachers must have noticed his predicament because he approached them with some caution. He was a boy close to his age, but with a slightly more fragile build than the rest of his classmates and he could barely hold his gaze when he spoke to them. 

—I-if you are looking for a quiet place or-to talk, p-you can follow that path and then take the first turn to the right until you find a garden and no one will bother you there. 

“Thank you,” Jin Zixuan said in a firm voice and Jiang Yanli repeated it in a quieter tone, bowing slightly before taking the path he had indicated.

The young man watched them until another voice called his name. —Qionling, what are you doing there wasting your time? You have work to do.

—Y-yes, I-I'm coming. 

He ran smiling at his companion's call. He didn't even count as part of his retribution for his past mistakes, but it made him happy that he was able to help them with something that he was sure was one of the changes brought about by everyone's return. 

As they reached the garden, the conversation was full of superfluous topics that did not progress for a long time. The pleasant weather, the food, a bit of the competition. It was a cordial conversation, but it felt a little forced.

Finally they arrived at the garden, where as promised there was no one around watching. Silence reigned between them for a few minutes until Jin Zixuan found the courage to speak.

—Jiang-guniang… I… first of all…

He had thought about his speech many times in his head, rehearsed different scenarios, contemplated what he was going to say if she seemed angry, upset or willing to listen to him, but when faced with the real test he forgot all the words.

She had looked at him when she heard his name, but she preferred to lower her gaze and turn around when she saw that he had remained silent. 

—You don't have to say anything if you don't want to, Jin-gonzi. You no longer have any obligation to me.

Even though she wasn't looking at him, she seemed to notice regret in his expression and voice, which immediately fueled her hope and courage.

—It's not that... or yes it is that, it is precisely that. I no longer have any obligation to you...

She turned to look at him, confused because his speech was going nowhere.

"I..." He swallowed and from that moment on he spoke at full speed. Truly, I realize how shameful my attitude was from the moment our engagement was announced and especially in the incident last year that ended up breaking it up. I think that's what I really wanted... but not for you! —He hurried to clarify when he noticed that she was getting a little bothered—, it's not that it bothered me to be committed to you, it would have bothered me to be committed to anyone.

She grimaced again and he slapped his forehead with the palm of his hand. He clicked his tongue and exhaled desperately.

—Let me start again, please…

Jiang Yanli nodded, trying to remain calm, but she didn't understand anything he was telling her.

—Of the marriages I know, none of those who had an arranged engagement are happy, so I believed that our engagement was a sentence of unhappiness. I never wanted that, but I didn't have the courage to go against my mother's wishes.

She smiled sadly and nodded, understanding exactly his position, but she did not speak so as not to interrupt him now that he seemed to have structured his speech better.

—But it was not the only reason why he did not want to break the engagement, although until that moment he did not fully understand it. "I guess it's all thanks to Wei Wuxian," he said, narrowing his eyes with a hint of annoyance, "who made me open my eyes."

She nodded again, this time with a slightly more relaxed smile. He, however, seemed to have become more nervous than before. Her right hand seemed to be searching for something in her left sleeve, while he tried to drag things out.

—I have had time to think about it and I know that my words were very inappropriate. They were just the impulse of the moment and not my true feelings, for which I feel very sorry, but I couldn't find the appropriate moment to apologize and explain what I really think and feel, because although we have known each other since we were children, I don't think we have ever had a conversation…

At last he found what he was looking for and took out a golden handkerchief from his sleeve, which seemed to wrap something else as he began to unroll it while trying to continue his speech.

"Jiang-guniang... now that I am free to choose, I want... I want to follow the desires of my heart and ask you to... to consider..." He presented the contents of the handkerchief before her: a fine wooden comb, decorated with white, red and white flowers. golden leaves Seeing that she showed no sign of rejection, he dared to finish his sentence— …I want you to have the freedom to choose if you want to have a commitment to me.

Jiang Yanli smiled. It was evident that she was excited, but she didn't let her feelings cloud her reason in answering him. —Jin-gonzi, I also used to think that arranged marriages brought unhappiness and I didn't say anything either because I obeyed my mother's wishes, but deep down I hoped that despite the situation and because of the friendship that united us before the engagement , at least we could have a cordial and pleasant relationship. However, as time went by I became convinced that it was nothing more than a nuisance for you to have to spend time with me and I think that thought is still present in my mind too strongly.

They both looked upset at that moment. Jin Zixuan was aware that he might be rejected, but he had allowed himself to hope for a moment. He wrapped the comb in the scarf again, but stepped forward and took Jiang Yanli's hand to hand it to her.

—I understand, but I ask you to consider it anyway. You don't have to make a decision right now, I just want you to give me the opportunity to erase that idea you have of me. That's why I didn't want anyone to know what I was going to tell you, so that no one could pressure you into giving an answer you didn't want.

She smiled back and accepted the comb, knowing there was no obligation in doing so. She kept it among her clothes and bowed to him in gratitude. Then the two agreed that it was time to return to the living room, only now they were able to talk a little more naturally about the topics they had in common.